Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Journal

Monday, 21st March 2022

Monday is an extreme waste of 2 hours 30 minutes of research for my running blog, as I am unable to focus, meaning that the research was disorganised and therefore pointless.

Tuesday, 22nd March 2022

On Tuesday, I work on my blog for 4 hours 34 minutes. I don’t make any notes as to what I work on, but seeing as yesterday I was attempting to do research for my running guide, I imagine it was that I worked on.

Wednesday, 23rd March 2022

Today I do 4 hours 35 minutes writing, I finish my running guide for Friday.

Thursday, 24th March 2022

3 hours of writing done.

Friday, 25th March 2022

While unable to sleep on Friday morning, I do 2 hours 34 minutes of writing.

At some point, I do another hour, but I don’t record when.

I finish Sundays autobiographical blog post.

Saturday, 26th March 2022

2 hours of writing done.

Sunday 27th of March 2022

As I have no notes for Sunday, I assume that I did no writing, but I don’t know why.

Categories
Autobiographical

Cruel Intentions

A thought prologue

Yes, I admit that I missed all the red flags, some that were obvious.

But, I think everybody else did too.

Maybe, it was because I had never been friends with girls like the penthouse crew before.

They were all, “normal girls.”

Whereas, people seemed to look at me and see a girl they considered not to be “normal,” a girl they felt was too male – in her style, attitude, and behaviours.

Teachers at school called me, “Young lady,” just so they could follow it with, “I use the term lightly.”

To me, my family, and my college friends though, I was a/the “Girly girl.”

Yet, even I saw that I was very different to these girls.

Maybe, everybody else missed the red flags because the most obvious happened in private.

Or, it could have been because all of them treated me the same as Amy treated me, only to a much smaller extent.

To them, I was a toy, well that’s how it eventually began to feel to me. I was a doll to play with, and a source of fun and amusement.

Although me and Amy did have things in common, we were also polar opposites.

We were night and day, north and south, opposite sides of the same coin.

Both of us were strikingly beautiful.

Amy with her velvety dark skin, sleek black hair, and piercing green eyes.

Me with my translucent white skin, bleach blonde, iron curled her, and shockingly yellow eyes.

Her style was somewhere between glamorous and casual, and she could often be found in designer stores on Bond Street.

My style was stereotypically emo, punctuated by flashes of club kid brightness and sparkle. I belonged to Camden.

We were both from “broken” homes.

However, she was the daughter of an ex miss Wales title holder, and a very wealthy property developer.

Whereas, I had grown up on one of the most dangerous council estates in Liverpool.

That, I believe is why Amy was drawn to me. Maybe I satisfied some urge she had to rebel. Wasn’t being friends with an “alternative” girl, from the “bad side,” of the “wrong” city a great way to rebel? Wouldn’t Being more than friends take that rebellion to the next level?

Regardless of whether I am right or wrong in my assumptions of why, I’m certain I am correct about what I’ve only now, fifteen years later, having missed all the signs of the time, realised, which is that Amy wasn’t really interested in my friendship, she was interested in me in a much more intimate way.

“You remind me of a much more beautiful Gwen Stefani, and Gwen Stefani is really beautiful,” she told me one day.

“When I first met you, I thought, why is such a beautiful girl wearing that nose ring? Nose rings are hideous! But now I know you, I think it really suits you, I even sort of like it, it matches your personality,” she confessed on another.

She was blatantly disappointed at discovering I wasn’t a natural blonde.

“I need to find a hairdresser here. My roots desperately need doing ,” I had complained.

At first when she responded, “Aren’t you a natural blonde?” I had thought she was joking, because my very dark brown to roots were half the length of my hair.

Then, I saw hair expression, which at that moment was bleaker than my own, and I realise she was serious.

There was also the occasion when she declared, “If you were a boy, I’d fuck you.”

With hindsight, and my clear recollection of how she said it and the look on her face, I’d guess the me being a boy part was the opposite of what she really wanted.

It was however, the event that I am going to tell you about in the second part of this post that to me confirms my belief, and not because of the event itself, which in reality was entirely innocent, at least on my side.

Rather, it was not only how she would recount the event to anybody and everybody, but also the way she spoke about it, like she was bragging about it, and her over sexualisation of it.

Categories
Autobiographical

Charlie

A thought Epilogue

Would my relationship with Amy have ended differently, if at all, if Charlie hadn’t behaved in a racist manner towards Ashani, or gotten pregnant?

If you had ask me that question as these events were unfolding, my answer would have been that I didn’t think our friends would have ended at all if it wasn’t for us both loosing Charlie as a friend.

Now, I believe it would have ended, but differently, and still not well, as I can hazard what I consider to be a pretty accurate guess as to what would have, under different circumstances, eventually happened, which is that our friendship would have ended in a similar way to many of my friendships with my male friends.

Amy, if I remember correctly, would have been friend zero, the first person to decide to throw me away for this particular reason, but I could equally be caught up in the emotion I’m currently feeling, and as a result forgetting people who came before her. Maybe, she actually was friend zero, but I just never realised until now, fifteen years later, as I look back on, and examine, our relationship.

Her potential reason for throwing me away, is going to be the subject of my next blog post, although I never intended it to be.

You see, I started to write about how things actually ended with me and Amy, and all these feelings that must have been hidden away in my subconscious for fifteen years began to tumble out of me instead.

So, before I move onto that, I want to talk about some other feelings that have tumbled from my subconscious, while trying to write about why I fell out with Amy, as I used to think it was my falling out with Amy that set me on the path to that awful thing that happened to me happening, but now I understand that it was really Charlie’s departure from both of our lives that set me on that path.

Yet, I still can’t bring myself to regret the breakdown of our friendships.

Back then, I believe that I was better off without friends like Amy and Charlie.

I still do.

Regardless of the fact that I have learnt the hard way several times, both before we were friends and after, that there are worse people you could be friends with.

Just because one person isn’t as bad as another, doesn’t mean you should be friends with them. Being friends with neither of the “bad” people is a valid option.

Here, is what I want to say about Charlie.

Even though I honestly thought I was angry at the two of them when I found out that they were keeping secrets from me, I never really was, I was confused and hurt, which felt a lot like anger.

At the point Amy decided to notify me of Charlie’s predicament, it would have already been too late for me to intervene and change things, if I believed it was any of my business or wanted to, which I didn’t, as Charlie and her boyfriend had already packed up her things and we’re on their way back to Basingstoke, Charlie having handed her keys back to the office staff at Gubby, and officially withdrawn from her degree.

Even as a person who doesn’t want, and has never wanted, children, I couldn’t understand why Amy thought being pregnant was worse than her having the life threatening illness my constantly anxious mind had conjured up when Amy had insisted I would regret our falling out.

I was glad Charlie wasn’t sick, but as much as her being sick would have upset and worried me, it wouldn’t have changed the situation between me and her.

Getting pregnant with your abusive boyfriends child at all, never mind in your first year at university, is not a life I would have chosen for myself, even if I had wanted children. And Charlie not only want to children, despite the pregnancy being unplanned, she wanted that specific child.

Even if she hadn’t, I don’t believe she would have terminated the pregnancy, or given away the baby.

Honestly, I don’t think under the same circumstances, at that time in my life, I would have, or could have, either.

Her families reaction though, baffled me as much as it baffled Amy, as they seemed to be treating her as though her life was, and should be, over, just because she had created a new life. They were demanding that she drop out of university, and return home to start a life of being a stay at home mother immediately.

This made no sense, as according to Amy, Charlie’s baby wasn’t due until after we finished our first year of university, so it would have been better for Charlie, and her future, if she had stayed and completed the year, while getting advice on what her options would be if she wanted to return to university in the future.

In fact, to me it seemed like the responsible action, as well as the option that would have been best for her baby.

It would have given her the possibility of not only getting a well paid job and having a career she loved, but one that also provide financial stability for her child, and financial independence for herself (not that I am assuming she hasn’t since achieved these things in the decade and a half that has passed, I am here, simply talking about my perspective on the situation at this specific time this was all unfolding) while also providing good life lessons for her child.

I have spoken previously about how I feel now in regards to Charlie, but I want to repeat some of it here.

Although I was disgusted with her behaviour, I never hated her, I was just unable, and unwilling to be friends with somebody who could not only hate for reasons that are so very wrong and awful, but who could display that hate in the causal and confident manner she did.

As well as about how I now, as a woman with an extra fifteen years of experience of how the world and people are, believe Charlie was a vulnerable, young, woman, not only parroting the views of the man she was trapped in a bad relationship with, but a family with outdated views on both people and life, who were making her life choices for her, and approved of her bad relationship. Not that any of that excuses her bad behaviour. It is my personal wish, that as a woman who also has fifteen extra years of experience of life and people, that Charlie’s views and behaviour has changed.

And how I hope she is happy, with a good life.

I want to add, that I hope her, now hopefully grown daughter, is happy, with a good life.

I hope neither of them are affected, or haunted, by the life choices other people made for them, when both their life’s were only just beginning.

I also want to thank her, not only for her friendship, but her ability to see me as a person, and a person worth being friends with, when all the people controlling her, and surrounding us, didn’t, including the woman who called herself my best friend. As I now understand that Charlie wasn’t just my real best friend our of every member of the penthouse crew, she was my only real friends out of them.

Categories
Running

Nylon

Update 1

– Nylon is a long lasting fabric.

– Although I currently can’t find anything to confirm that Nylon can contribute to bacterial growth, the fact that it retains odour suggest that it does. This is because bacteria is what causes the smells of body odours.

Categories
Running

Polyester

Polyester, especially when it is blended with other materials, is apparently an ideal fabric to use in sportswear.

This is because polyester has many of the characteristics that we look for in sportswear. It is a breathable, water repellent, reliably moisture wicking, lightweight fabric.

Due to its stretchy, elastic like properties, it is not only excellent for allowing unrestricted movement, but it will not lose its size or shape, and it’s long lasting, meaning it strong and durable. Polyester is also highly protective against UV rays, as fabrics that are elasticated or have elastic like properties pull the threads of its material tightly together, reducing gaps in its weave.

However, polyester does have a downside. Being that it is synthetic, it retains odours, and can contribute to bacterial growth.

Polyester should be washed in cold (to warm) water. You should only wash polyester with similar colours, and never with deeply or intensely died items.

It can be machined dried, on the lowest heat, for the shortest amount of time. Preferably though, it should be air dried, as overdrying can shrink or damage polyester.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Overview

Week starting

Monday, 14 March 2022

Plan

Days – 3

Total miles – 19.944

Total miles run– 4.4874

Total miles to walk – 15. 4566

Done

Days – 2

Total miles – 13.296

Total miles run – 2.9916

Total miles walked– 10.3044

Comparison

-1 day

-6.648 total miles

-1.4958 miles run

-5.1522 miles walked

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Week starting

Wednesday, 14 March 2022

Planned

Monday – rest day

Tuesday –-3 laps of, 1 minute 30 seconds running, 3 minutes 30 seconds walking

-1 lap, walking

Wednesday –rest day

Thursday –-3 laps of, 1 minute 30 seconds running, 3 minutes 30 seconds walking

-1 lap, walking

Friday – rest day

Saturday –-3 laps of, 1 minute 30 seconds running, 3 minutes 30 seconds walking

-1 lap, walking

Sunday – rest day

Done

Monday – rest day

Tuesday – No run

Wednesday – No run- rain

Thursday –-3 laps of, 1 minute 30 seconds running, 3 minutes 30 seconds walking

-1 lap, walking

Friday – rest day

Saturday –-3 laps of, 1 minute 30 seconds running, 3 minutes 30 seconds walking

-1 lap, walking

Sunday – rest day

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Monday, 14th March 2022

No run.

No notes.

Tuesday, 15 March 2022

Wanted to go running, but couldn’t, as my terrible disorganisation meant I had no clean running leggings.

Wednesday 16th of March 2022

No run today, because it was raining.

Thursday 17th of March 2022

-3 laps of, 1 minute 30 seconds running, 3 minutes 30 seconds walking

-1 lap, walking

Friday 18th of March 2022

Rest day

Saturday, 19th March 2022

-3 laps of, 1 minute 30 seconds running, 3 minutes 30 seconds walking

-1 lap, walking

Sunday, 20th March 2022

Rest day

Categories
Writing

Dialogue words you could use instead of the word…

Afraid

Abashed

Affrighted

Agitated

Aghast

Alarmed

Anxious

Appalled

Apprehensive

Aroused

Blanched

Careful

Cautious

Chicken

Coward

Cowardly

Cowed

Craven

Daunted

Disconcerted

Discouraged

Disheartened

Dismayed

Disquieted

Distressed

Disturbed

Faint hearted

Fearsome

Frightened

Frozen

Funky

Gutless

Have cold feet

Heedful

Horrified

Horrorstruck

Hysteric

Hysterical

In awe

Intimidated

Jittery

Jumpy

Lily livered

Nervous

Panicked

Panicky

Panic stricken

Perplexed

Perturbed

Phobic

Prudent

Rattled

Run scared

Scared

Scared stiff

Scared to death

Scary

Shocked

Shy

Skittish

Spooked

Startled

Stunned

Suspicious

Terrified

Terrorised

Terror stricken

Timid

Timorous

Trembling

Tremulant

Unadventurous

Unadventurous

Uneasy

Unnerved

Upset

Wary

Worried

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Afraid

Abashed

Affrighted

Agitated

Aghast

Alarmed

Anxious

Appalled

Apprehensive

Aroused

Blanched

Careful

Cautious

Chicken

Coward

Cowardly

Cowed

Craven

Daunted

Disconcerted

Discouraged

Disheartened

Dismayed

Disquieted

Distressed

Disturbed

Faint hearted

Fearsome

Frightened

Frozen

Funky

Gutless

Have cold feet

Heedful

Horrified

Horrorstruck

Hysteric

Hysterical

In awe

Intimidated

Jittery

Jumpy

Lily livered

Nervous

Panicked

Panicky

Panic stricken

Perplexed

Perturbed

Phobic

Prudent

Rattled

Run scared

Scared

Scared stiff

Scared to death

Scary

Shocked

Shy

Skittish

Spooked

Startled

Stunned

Suspicious

Terrified

Terrorised

Terror stricken

Timid

Timorous

Trembling

Tremulant

Unadventurous

Unadventurous

Uneasy

Unnerved

Upset

Wary

Worried

Categories
Writing

Dictionary Corner

Afraid

The word afraid is an adjective, it means,

-the feeling of fear

-the feeling of anxiety

-to be frightened

-to be worried that something undesirable will occur

-to be worried that something undesirable will be done

-to be unwilling to do something for fear of the consequences

-to be reluctant to do something for fear of the consequences

-to be anxious about the well being of

-to be anxious about the safety of

Categories
Writing

Dialogue words you could use instead of the word…

No

Ban

Black ball

By no means

Con

Decline

Denial

Deterrence

Disallowance

Discouragement

Harley

Ill

Injunction

In no way

Nay

Near

Negation

Negative

Never

Nix

None

Nothing

Nothing doing

No way

No ways

No where near

No wise

On no account

Rebuff

Refusal

Rejection

Repression

Repulse

Turn down

Spurn

Suppression

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

No

Ban

Black ball

By no means

Con

Decline

Denial

Deterrence

Disallowance

Discouragement

Harley

Ill

Injunction

In no way

Nay

Near

Negation

Negative

Never

Nix

None

Nothing

Nothing doing

No way

No ways

No where near

No wise

On no account

Rebuff

Refusal

Rejection

Repression

Repulse

Turn down

Spurn

Suppression

Categories
Writing

Dialogue words you could use instead of the word…

Know

Absorb

Accept

Appreciate

Appreciative

Apprehend

Acquaintance

Assimilate

Awareness

Be acquainted

Be a master of

Be conversant in

Behold

Be informed

Be learned

Be read

Be schooled

Be versed

Catch

Catch on

Catch on to

Cognize

Compass

Comprehend

Conceive

Cotton

Cotton on

Cotton on to

Cotton to

Data

Decipher

Decode

Differentiate

Dig

Digest

Discern

Discriminate

Distinguish

Encounter

Endure

Erudition

Evident

Experience

Expertise

Facts

Familiarity

Fathom

Feel

Feel certain

Follow

Grasp

Get

get the idea

Go through

Have

Have information

Have knowledge of

Information

Intelligence

Intuit

Keep

Ken

Know how

Knowledge

Learn

Landing

Literacy

Lore

Low down

Make

Make out

Meet

News

Notice

On top

Pass

Penetrate

Perceive

Pick up

Pick up on

Pierce

Possess

Prize

Realise

Receive

Recognise

Register

Savvy

Scholarship

Science

See

Sense

Seize

Suffer

Sustain

Take in

Taste

Tumble

Tumble to

Twig

Undergo

Understand

Wisdom

Witness

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Know

Absorb

Accept

Appreciate

Appreciative

Apprehend

Acquaintance

Assimilate

Awareness

Be acquainted

Be a master of

Be conversant in

Behold

Be informed

Be learned

Be read

Be schooled

Be versed

Catch

Catch on

Catch on to

Cognize

Compass

Comprehend

Conceive

Cotton

Cotton on

Cotton on to

Cotton to

Data

Decipher

Decode

Differentiate

Dig

Digest

Discern

Discriminate

Distinguish

Encounter

Endure

Erudition

Evident

Experience

Expertise

Facts

Familiarity

Fathom

Feel

Feel certain

Follow

Grasp

Get

get the idea

Go through

Have

Have information

Have knowledge of

Information

Intelligence

Intuit

Keep

Ken

Know how

Knowledge

Learn

Landing

Literacy

Lore

Low down

Make

Make out

Meet

News

Notice

On top

Pass

Penetrate

Perceive

Pick up

Pick up on

Pierce

Possess

Prize

Realise

Receive

Recognise

Register

Savvy

Scholarship

Science

See

Sense

Seize

Suffer

Sustain

Take in

Taste

Tumble

Tumble to

Twig

Undergo

Understand

Wisdom

Witness

Categories
Uncategorized

Dictionary Corner

No

The word no, is an adverb, a determiner, and a noun.

As an adverb

As an adverb, the word no means

– not at all

– to no extent

As a determiner

As a determiner, the word no means

– not any

Or

– can be used to give a negative response.

As a noun

As a noun, the word no means,

– a negative answer

– a negative answer in voting

– a negative decision

– a negative decision in voting

Categories
Writing

Dictionary Corner

Know

The word Know is a verb. It means –

– to be aware of through inquiry

– to be aware of through information

– to be aware of through observation

– to have knowledge

– to have knowledge concerning

– to have information

– to have information concerning

– to be absolutely certain

– to be absolutely certain about something

– to be absolutely sure

– to be absolutely sure about something

– to have developed a relationship with

–to have developed a relationship with through meeting

– to have developed a relationship with through investing time

– to have developed a relationship with someone

– to have developed a relationship with someone through meeting them

– to have developed a relationship with someone through spending time with them

– to be familiar with

– to be familiar with someone

– to be familiar with something

– to be acquainted with

– to be acquainted with someone

– to be acquainted with something

– to be friendly with

– to you have a good command off

– to have a good command of a subject

– to have a good command of a language

– to recognise

– to recognise some one

– to recognise something

– to have personal experience of

– to have personal experience of an emotion

– to have personal experience of a situation

– to regards as having a specified characteristic

– to perceive as having a specified characteristic

– to give a particular name

– to give up on a particular name to someone

– to give a particular name to something

– to give a particular title to

– to give a particular title to someone

– to give a particular title to something

– to be able to distinguish a person

– to be able to distinguish a thing

– to be able to distinguish one person from another

– be able to distinguish one thing from another

– to have sexual intercourse with

– I have sexual intercourse with someone

Categories
Writing

Commonly Confused Words

Know and No

The word Know is a verb, which means to be acquainted with, to be informed, to recognise, or to understand.

The word no is an adverb, a determiner, and a noun, which means not so, or not to any degree.

Rules to which is correct to use in a sentence

The word Know, is related to the word knowledge.

The word no, is the opposite of the word yes.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Completed List

Week starting

Monday, 14th March 2022

– Wednesday’s writing journals = 5

– Wednesday’s writing schedules = 5

– Wednesday’s overviews = 5

– Commonly confused words = 2

– Word definitions = 8

–Words do you could use instead of =18

–Friday’s running journals = 4

–Friday’s running schedule = 4

–Friday’s running overview = 4

–Friday running outtakes = 1

– Monthly running plan =1

– Sunday blog posts = 1

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Overview

Week starting

Monday, 14 March 2022

⁃ Owed from last week =0

⁃ Planned hours for this week = 15 hours

⁃ Total hours to do this week = 15 hours

⁃ Extra hours done = 9 hours 3 minutes

⁃ Total done = 24 hours 3 minutes

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Schedule

Week starting

Monday, 14 March 2022

Planned

Monday – 3 hours

Tuesday – 3hours

Wednesday – 3 hours

Thursday – 3 hours

Friday – 3 hours

Saturday – rest day

Sunday – rest day

Done

Monday – 4 hours

Tuesday – 4hours

Wednesday –1 hour

Thursday – 3 hours 23 minutes

Friday – 4 hours 4 minutes

Saturday – rest day

Sunday – 7 hours 27 minutes

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Journal

Monday, 14th March 2022

On Monday I wrote for 4 hours, split into 2, 2 hour time slots.

I finished,

– Wednesdays writing journal, schedule, and overview.

– 1 commonly confused words post

– 3 words definition posts

– 6 words you could use instead of posts

– Friday’s running journal, schedule, and overview

– Running outtakes post

– Marches running plan.

Tuesday, 15th March 2022

4 hours of writing done today.

Wednesday, 16th March 2022

Only 1 hour of writing done.

Thursday, 17th March 2022

On Thursday I write for 3 hours 23 minutes.

I finish

-1 Sunday blog post

Friday, 18th March 2022

4 hours 4 minutes of writing done.

Saturday, 19th March 2022

Saturdays notes say I took it as a rest day.

Sunday, 20th March 2022

In total I did 7 hours 27 minutes of writing today, because I was behind.

I felt absolutely destroyed both physically and mentally afterwards.

I finished

– 4 Wednesday journal entries, schedules, and overviews.

– 1 commonly confused words

– 5 word definitions

– 12 words you could use instead of

– 3 running journal schedules

Categories
Autobiographical

What Amy Knew

“I knew about it all along. So did Carol. But, both May and Fee swore us to secrecy,” Amy confessed.

It was later the same night that the argument that ended the penthouse crew had taken place, and Amy had just finished explaining to me how she had known for months that May and her family took part in foxhunting at least once a year, and that Fee would be joining them, for here first time fox hunting, this year.

May and her whole family wrote letters to each other.

Fee had found one of these letters, which talked about an up coming fox hunting trip, out in the open on May’s desk, one weekend day when the four of them were sat in Mays room.

How the argument erupted that night, I still don’t know.

But Carol had decided I was to blame, because the meeting it happened at was about me.

Sam, Emma, and Charlie had all been as equally disgusted at May and Fee as I had.

I had gone to Amy’s room to confront her about betraying me, not only by luring me to that bizarre meeting, so that I could be public on shit on by our other “friends,” but also for telling everybody my private business.

“You can’t not tell one of your friends, that one of your other friends has fallen out with them,” Amy had insisted defensively, as though I was the one who was in the wrong.

Whose best friend was she?

Best. Friend. Words Amy threw around. Not me

“This is my best friend,” she would beam when she introduced me to her other friends.

With hindsight, it feels as though she was showing me off. None of my ex boyfriends have paraded me around the way Amy did.

“Your Rachel?” They would respond excitedly. “We’ve heard all about you. We’ve been dying to meet you. Amy said you were very beautiful, but we didn’t think you would be this beautiful. Amy has also told us you’re funny. I bet you’re hilarious. Amy has also told us you’re a lot of fun. I bet you are just the best time.”

It amazed me that Amy could keep a straight face when she referred to May as a friend in front of me. After all, she talked a lot of shit about May in front of me.

“She’s ugly.”

“She’s talentless.”

“She’s annoying.”

“She’s not ugly. She just sort of has crocodile eyes and a false looking smile. She can’t help that,” I defended May.

When May smiled, it really was disturbing. She appeared to be thinking cruel thoughts.

There are creepy pasta stories I have heard, where the entire plot revolves around a smile less creepy sounding than Mays.

“She’s not talentless,” I disagreed.

She wasn’t.

She once wove a functional belt out of just paper.

“She is really annoying,” I agreed.

She once done a big shop, then spent the entire week complaining that she had to eat all the fresh, expensive food she had bought. On the days the rest of us ordered takeaway during that week, she scowled, and huffed and puffed as she watched us all eat.

Why had Amy been so determined to keep the secrets of a person she apparently couldn’t stand, yet be so eager to reveal the secrets of the person she called her best friend?

What other secrets of mine had she told people?

What secrets of others was she keeping?

I’d have bet money there was more.

“Carol knew! Can you believe that? What a hypocrite,” Amy had diverted the conversation from her behaviour to carols.

I shouldn’t have been able to believe it. Carol had been both vegetarian and anti-blood sport for almost as long as I had. But, I could believe it. She was also cringe inducingly needy when it came to her very obvious, and strange, desire to be friends with May and Fee, who both blatantly could not stand her.

I’d have bet money that Carol had begged to go fox hunting with them, and had been rejected.

As it turns out, I wasn’t wrong on least one of my bets. Amy did know a lot more than she had told me. In fact, both her and Charlie had been keeping secrets from me, even when I considered them to be my friends.

For a start, Amy had heard Charlie make racist comments before, which baffled me. What baffled me even more though, was Amy’s unbothered attitude about it. Both me and Charlie were white. Amy was not.

However, there was an even bigger secret that her and Charlie had been keeping from me.

“Charlie is gone,” Amy informed me, as she dropped down into the chair opposite me.

I was sat in the café at cat hill, taking a break.

“Gone where?” I bit.

“Gone home, to Basingstoke. She’s dropping out.”

“Am I supposed to care?” I enquired flatly.

“Stop it Rach. Don’t be like that. Charlie is your friend. You’ll realise that, and regret your behaviour, sooner rather than later.”

“Apparently, I won’t get a chance to regret anything involving my behaviour and Charlie, because she’s gone.”

“You have to help me convince her to come back. I know she’ll come back if you ask her to, if she know she has people who love, and will support, her,” Amy continued, ignoring my disinterest.

Since the penthouse crew imploded, it was just Charlie and Amy, and me and Amy.

“No,” I refused bluntly.

“Come on Rach. Please. You can’t let her throw her education away over this,” Amy’s pleas grew so loud that several other students at tables near by turned to see what was going on at ours.

“What education? Charlie hasn’t been to a class or lecture in weeks,” I wasn’t Charlies mother, if she wanted to throw her education away that was none of my business.

“That’s because she wanted to leave weeks ago, when she found out, but I convinced her to stay. I have been convincing her to stay, until he showed up this morning, demanding she drop out and move back home.”

I knew the he Amy was referring to by the tone of her voice. She meant Charlie’s boyfriend.

“Amy, is Charlie sick?” I finally stopped texting and put my phone down on the table, giving Amy my full attention.

“No,” Amy dropped her head into her hands dramitically. “It’s much worse than that. Charlie is pregnant”

Categories
Autobiographical

Fox hunting

“We want to talk to you about the problems you’re causing,” Charlie notified me, as I sat down on her room floor.

It was, excluding this weird meeting Amy had brought me to, telling me only that there was an “important third floor meeting,” that I need to attend, but refusing to reveal any more, including what the meeting was about, a normal weekday evening, following a normal weekday, and a quiet few weeks where my possibly problematic drunk antics were concerned. I had been tremendously good for any student, never mind me, since the incident where the freezer ended up in the bath.

“Why? What have I done now?” I wondered nervously.

“You’ve fallen out with three of us, for absolutely no reason,” Sam accused aggressively.

If I hadn’t been feeling so emotionally raw over the few days prior to this meeting, and wasn’t unusually emotionally numb on that particular day, I would have laughed hysterically at Sams absurd remark.

As it was though, my falling out with both May and Charlie, as well as my “break up,” with David, had all happens incredibly close to each other, and this meeting appeared to be the result.

Saying I was emotionally raw, is actually as much of an understatement, as Amy saying this was a third floor meeting, had been an overstatement. There was just the penthouse crew, along with Sam and Emma present.

Me and May had never really been friends with each other to begin with. It had been obvious since the formation of the penthouse crew that May and Fee were barely tolerating me, as they made no effort to hide this. However, there had been no official falling out between us, I had simply started to distance myself from her, and only Amy knew this was the case, and why. This was something that I had discussed in private with Amy, meaning that she had betrayed me by making everybody else aware of what was occurring.

Distancing myself from her, was probably how I would have also dealt with the Charlie being a racist situation, if of course she hadn’t fallen out with me first.

“Don’t speak to me ever again,” She had called after me, each word dripping with manic glee, on the night I had learned that she was racist and confronted her about it.

“Don’t worry, I wasn’t planning on,” I had replied, and I meant it.

Charlie on the other hand, hadn’t meant it, and had complained constantly since, that I have fallen out with her, because I refused to act like the incident never occurred, or discuss the possibility of reconciliation.

Everybody had taken Charlie side (as though there was a side to take, which in my opinion there wasn’t, friendships end, to me that doesn’t mean it should affect either sides relationships with mutual friends) because they couldn’t understand why her racist behaviour towards somebody who wasn’t me, should affect my relationship with her.

Instead of laughing hysterically, I replied calmly and flatly, “You came out of your room not to help me, but to scream at me for disturbing you, while I was attempting to defend myself from a guy who was assaulting me. Even worse, you sent a gang of men, who you knew intended to assault me, to my room. The real mystery here isn’t why I am no longer making the effort to be your friend, it’s why I ever made an effort in the first place. Honestly, I find this entire meeting bizarre. Which one of you invited Sam and Emma? And why did you two even come? You two hate the penthouse crew, and the penthouse crew hate you. I know this, because both of your two little groups have talked shit to me about each other. Also, you two,” I waved my finger between Charlie and Amy. “Have talked so much shit about May, Fee, and even Carol, that I don’t understand why either of you care that I am no longer friends with May–” at this point, my mobile phone began to ring interrupting me.

“I’m going to answer that,” I told them defiantly, standing up, and going to the privacy of my own room, to speak to my mum, sure that I wouldn’t be returning to the meeting afterwards.

However, I had barely called my mum back, and uttered a greeting when the shouting started.

It was so loud, that I could hear it from five doors down, and through the fire door. I could even make out who was shouting, it was Sam, Emma, and Charlie, although I couldn’t make out what it was they were shouting.

Confused and curious, I told my mum that I would call her back later, and returned to Charlies room, where I watched what was unfolding inside, from outside her door.

By the time I arrived, Fee was screaming back at the three other women.

While May was cowering, and sobbing, in the corner, as though somebody had physically attacked her.

Nobody had, or did.

The argument was so heated, that even when I was standing in the doorway of the room it was happening in, I wasn’t able to decipher what those involved were shouting at each other, and what had caused the explosive verbal fight.

“Look what you’ve done,” Carol spat at me when she saw me.

“How’s this my fault?” I asked, but it wasn’t really a question, although my tone was still flat, it had I don’t fuck with me edge to it, which I suppose is really the message I was trying to convey.

None of this was my fault.

“May and Fee have a foxhunting trip planned,” Amy added, like that explained how the argument was my fault.

This news hit me hard, and I suddenly felt physically sick. I have been a vegetarian since I was a very young child, and anti-blood sports, such as foxhunting and horseracing for just as long. How had I been friends with people who were capable of considering such awful cruelty and violence against animals? I felt so ashamed and disappointed in myself.

Beyond caring if any of these people ever spoke to me again, I requested that Amy do me a favour, and tell Fee, when she stopped screaming, that I was done with her too.

That was the end of my loose friendship with fee.

It was also the end of the penthouse crew.

Categories
Running

Nylon

Apparently, nylon is currently one of the most popular materials used to make running wear.

Which is surprising when you consider the characteristics of nylon.

Many of the articles I have read about running clothes praise nylon for its, breathability, sweat wicking properties, and ability to stretch.

But how accurate is this description?

Lets take a look at the cons of wearing nylon to run in.

Although it seems like how well nylon breaths varies depending on how it’s been made or blended, nylon is actually a low functioning fabric where breathability is concerned.

Where sweat wicking abilities are concerned, it seems to be a medium performer, but this opinion does vary slightly depending on the source you are consulting, as many sources say that it can trap moisture and heat, which obviously is the opposite of sweat wicking, and will cause you to sweat more.

The fact that it traps heat can also be a con (or even a pro) on its own.

Finally, nylon is an entirely synthetic fabric which means its not odour repelling.

However, when it comes to nylons list of pros, it does live up to its reputation in its ability to stretch, and is extremely strong and durable.

Due to it being specifically designed to repel water, nylon will not only in deed repel water, but will dry quickly as well.

Other pros are that it’s lightweight, and and does a good job of blocking UV rays.

It’s recommended washing temperature is cold (to warm).

If possible avoid tumble drying nylon, as high temperatures can cause it to shrink.

Categories
Running

Technical fabrics

Announcement

Today, I am starting a series about technical fabrics used in running wear, as I personally have come to believe that what clothes we wear while we run really is important when it comes to both the protection they offer are bodies, and how we perform. Also, I find this information fascinating.

These aren’t my only reasons though, a huge reason that contributed to this decision was the fact that when I began to research running socks and underwear, and now as I research other items of running clothes, the materials they are constructed from seems to be one of the most important factors of what to consider when choosing running clothes. Seeing as it’s such an important factor, I believe it deserves its own dedicated space and time. Giving it its own dedicated space and time also means that I won’t have to keep repeating this information every time I want to write a post about running clothes.

Although I only have one fabric for you to read about today anyway, in the future each fabric will get its own post, as my intention is to hopefully build up a catalogue of technical sports fabrics, so that information on each fabric can be changed or added to when required, or if I learn more about fabrics or take up a new sport.

All the information in these posts will be based on the general characteristics of the material being discussed, and wont be taking into consideration any chemical treatments that may have been applied to the fabric, or specific items of clothing that these materials might be used to make.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Overview

Plans

Days – 3

Laps – 6

Miles total – 9.972

Miles to run-3 .324

Miles to walk – 6.648

Done

Day– 3

Laps – 9

Total miles – 14.958

Total miles run- 4 .423

Total miles walked – 10.535

Comparison

3/3 days

+3 laps

+4.986 total miles

+1.099 miles run

+3.887 miles walked

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Planned

Monday – Rest day

Tuesday – 2 laps of 1 minute running 2 minutes walking

Wednesday – Rest day

Thursday – 2 laps of 1 minute running 2 minutes walking

Friday – Rest day

Saturday- 2 laps of 1 minute running 2 minutes walking

Sunday Rest

Done

Monday –

Rest day

Tuesday –

– 1 lap of, 1 minute running 2 minutes walking

– 1 lap of, 1 1/2 minutes running, 3 1/2 minutes walking

– 1 lap of, 1 minute running, 2 minutes walking

– 1 lap walking

Wednesday-

Rest day

Thursday

– 3 laps of, 1 1/2 minutes running, 3 1/2 minute walking

– 1 lap walking.

Friday-

Rest day

Saturday-

Rest day

Sunday-

– 3 laps of 1 1/2 minutes running, 3 1/2 minutes walking

-1 lap walking

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Monday 7th March 2022

No run.

No notes.

Tuesday 8th March 2022

– 1 lap of, 1 minute running 2 minutes walking

– 1 lap of, 1 1/2 minutes running, 3 1/2 minutes walking

– 1 lap of, 1 minute running, 2 minutes walking

– 1 lap walking

Wednesday, 9th March 2022

Rest day.

Thursday 10th March 2022

– 3 laps of, 1 1/2 minutes running, 3 1/2 minute walking

– 1 lap walking

Friday 11th of March 2022

Rest day

Saturday 12th of March 2022

Unplanned rest day, as I’m too tired and my legs are too sore, to go running today because of Thursday’s run.

Sunday 13th of March 2022

When I start running on Sunday I really don’t think that I’m going to be able to complete a single lap, I’m still tired from Thursday’s run, and my legs feel like they are going to fall off below the knee, but once I warm up I am fine.

I complete

– 3 laps of 1 1/2 minutes running, 3 1/2 minutes walking

-1 lap walking

Categories
Writing

Commonly Confused Words

A helpful rule

ice and ise

Some words in the English language come in noun,verb pairs, that look and sound similar.

For example

Advice and advise

Practice and practise

A noun is a word that functions as the name of a specific object, or object set, such as –

-Creatures

-Places

-Actions

-Qualities

-Ideas

Et cetera

A verb is a doing word, such as,

-An action

-An occurrence.

If you encounter a situation where you don’t know whether you should use a word ending in ice or ise–

For example -advice or advise-

A good rule to help you is to remember that the word ice is a noun.

Noun words in these noun, verb pairs end usual in the noun – ice.

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Though

As a conjunction

About

Admittedly

Admitting

After all

Again

Against

Albeit

Although

Anyway

Anyhow

Any who

Around

Because

Besides

But

Contradictorily

Contrastingly

Contrarily

Contraversive

Conversely

Despite

Except

Excluding

For

Furthermore

Granted

However

Indeed

Instead

Inversely

Meanwhile

Nevertheless

Nonetheless

Only

Opposite lead

Otherwise

Perhaps

Random

Regardless

Still

Supposing

Then

What ever

When

Whereas

While

Whilst

Yet

Unfortunately

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Although

As a conjunction

About

Admittedly

Admitting

After all

Again

Against

Albeit

Anyway

Anyhow

Any who

Around

Because

Besides

But

Contradictorily

Contrastingly

Contrarily

Contraversive

Conversely

Despite

Except

Excluding

For

Furthermore

Granted

However

Indeed

Instead

Inversely

Meanwhile

Nevertheless

Nonetheless

Only

Opposite lead

Otherwise

Perhaps

Random

Regardless

Still

Supposing

Then

Though

What ever

When

Whereas

While

Whilst

Yet

Unfortunately

Categories
Writing

Dialogue you could use instead of the word…

Thought

(As a noun and/or verb – Exhaustive)

Abstraction

Accept

Account

Advisement

Agonising

Allowed

Anticipation

Apprehension

Assumed

Assumption

Attention

Belief

Believed

Brainchild

Brainwave

Brainwork

Brainstorm

Caprice

Cerebration

Cogitation

Cognition

conceived

Conceit

Conceit

Concluded

Concluding

Conclusion

Conjecture

Considered

Consideration

Considering

Contemplation

Conviction

Debate

Discerning

Deduce

Deducing

Deduction

Deemed

Deliberation

Delusion

Depended

Deriving

Esteemed

Fancy

Felt

Figured

Freak

Guess

Guessed

Hallucination

Heed

Held

Hesitation

Hunch

Hypothesis

Idea

Ideation

Including

Illusion

Image

Imagined

Impression

Indecision

Inferred

Inferring

Inspiration

Intellection

Introspection

Intuition

Judged

Judging

Kink

Knowing

Logic

Meditation

Minds eye

Musing

Notion

Observation

Perceived

Perceiving

Perception

Phantasm

Picture

Pondering

Preconception

Prejudice

Premeditation

Premonition

Prepossession

Presentiment

Presumed

Presupposed

Rationalisation

Rationalising

Realising

Reasoning

Reckoned

Reflection

Regard

Regarded

Relied

Rumination

Scrutiny

Seeing

Speculation

Study

Supposed

Supposition

Surmise

Surmised

Theorisation

Theory

Thinking

Trusted

Understanding

Vagary

Viewed

Whim

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Thought

(As a noun and/or verb – Exhaustive)

Abstraction

Accept

Account

Advisement

Agonising

Allowed

Anticipation

Apprehension

Assumed

Assumption

Attention

Belief

Believed

Brainchild

Brainwave

Brainwork

Brainstorm

Caprice

Cerebration

Cogitation

Cognition

conceived

Conceit

Conceit

Concluded

Concluding

Conclusion

Conjecture

Considered

Consideration

Considering

Contemplation

Conviction

Debate

Discerning

Deduce

Deducing

Deduction

Deemed

Deliberation

Delusion

Depended

Deriving

Esteemed

Fancy

Felt

Figured

Freak

Guess

Guessed

Hallucination

Heed

Held

Hesitation

Hunch

Hypothesis

Idea

Ideation

Including

Illusion

Image

Imagined

Impression

Indecision

Inferred

Inferring

Inspiration

Intellection

Introspection

Intuition

Judged

Judging

Kink

Knowing

Logic

Meditation

Minds eye

Musing

Notion

Observation

Perceived

Perceiving

Perception

Phantasm

Picture

Pondering

Preconception

Prejudice

Premeditation

Premonition

Prepossession

Presentiment

Presumed

Presupposed

Rationalisation

Rationalising

Realising

Reasoning

Reckoned

Reflection

Regard

Regarded

Relied

Rumination

Scrutiny

Seeing

Speculation

Study

Supposed

Supposition

Surmise

Surmised

Theorisation

Theory

Thinking

Trusted

Understanding

Vagary

Viewed

Whim

Categories
Writing

Dialogue wordsyou could use instead of the word…

Thought

As a verb

Accept

Allowed

Assumed

Believed

Conceived

Concluded

Considered

Deduced

Deemed

Depended

Esteemed

Felt

Figures

Guessed

Held

Imagined

Inferred

Judged

Perceived

Presumed

Proposed

Reckoned

Regarded

Relied

Supposedly

Surmised

Trusted

Viewed

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Thought

As a verb

Accept

Allowed

Assumed

Believed

Conceived

Concluded

Considered

Deduced

Deemed

Depended

Esteemed

Felt

Figures

Guessed

Held

Imagined

Inferred

Judged

Perceived

Presumed

Proposed

Reckoned

Regarded

Relied

Supposedly

Surmised

Trusted

Viewed

Categories
Writing

Dictionary Corner

Thought

The word thought is both a noun and a verb.

As a noun

As a noun, the word thought means,

-An idea produced by thinking

-An opinion produced by thinking

-An idea occurring suddenly in the mind

-An opinion occurring suddenly in the mind

-An act of considering

-An act of remembering

-An act of considering someone

-An act of considering something

-An act of remembering someone

-An act of remembering something

-An intention

-A hope

-An idea

-An intention of doing something

-An intention of receiving something

-A hope of doing something

-A hope of receiving something

-An idea of doing something

-An idea of receiving something

-The action of thinking

-The process of thinking

-The formation of opinions – especially as a philosophy or system of ideas

-One’s mind

-Ones attention

-Careful consideration

-Careful attention

-Concern for another’s well being

-Concern for another’s convenience

As a verb

As a verb, the word thought is simply the past tense of the word think.

Categories
Writing

Dialogue words you could use instead of the word…

Advise

Adjure

Admonish

Advance

Advertise

Advocate

Alert

Announce

Announced to

Appraise

Acquaint

Augur

Assure

Back

Bat

Bat around

Beg

Bode

Brief

Catch up

Caution

Certify

Champion

Charge

Chee over

Clear

Clue

Clue in

Coach

Commend

Confab

Confabulate

Confer

Consult

Convince

Counsel

Debate

Deliberate

Direct

Disabuse

Disclose

Disclose to

Discuss

Disenchant

Dissolution

Dispute

Dissuade

Educate

Encourage

Enjoin

Enlighten

Exhort

Familiarise

Favour

Fill in

Forebode

Forecast

Foreshadow

Foretell

Foretoken

Forewarn

Give a pointer

Give a tip

Guide

Harbinger

Hash

Harsh over

Hip

Implore

Induce

Inform

Instruct

Keep someone posted

Kick

Kick around

Lead

Lecture

Let someone know

Level with

Mentor

Misinform

Mislead

Moot

Move

Notify

Offer

Opine

Parley

Persuade

Prevail

Prevail upon

Pilot

Point out

Portend

Preach

Predict

Prepare

Prestage

Prescribe

Prognosticate

Prompt

Propose

Put a bug in ear

Put in to cents

Reassure

Recommend

Refer

Refer to

Rehash

School

Shepherd

Show

Steer

Submit

Suggest

Talk

Talk into

Talk over

Teacher

Tell

Tip

Tip off

Tout

Treat

Tutor

Undeceive

Update

Urge

Ventilate

Verse

Wake

Warn

Warrant

Wise

Wise up

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Advise

Adjure

Admonish

Advance

Advertise

Advocate

Alert

Announce

Announced to

Appraise

Acquaint

Augur

Assure

Back

Bat

Bat around

Beg

Bode

Brief

Catch up

Caution

Certify

Champion

Charge

Chee over

Clear

Clue

Clue in

Coach

Commend

Confab

Confabulate

Confer

Consult

Convince

Counsel

Debate

Deliberate

Direct

Disabuse

Disclose

Disclose to

Discuss

Disenchant

Dissolution

Dispute

Dissuade

Educate

Encourage

Enjoin

Enlighten

Exhort

Familiarise

Favour

Fill in

Forebode

Forecast

Foreshadow

Foretell

Foretoken

Forewarn

Give a pointer

Give a tip

Guide

Harbinger

Hash

Harsh over

Hip

Implore

Induce

Inform

Instruct

Keep someone posted

Kick

Kick around

Lead

Lecture

Let someone know

Level with

Mentor

Misinform

Mislead

Moot

Move

Notify

Offer

Opine

Parley

Persuade

Prevail

Prevail upon

Pilot

Point out

Portend

Preach

Predict

Prepare

Prestage

Prescribe

Prognosticate

Prompt

Propose

Put a bug in ear

Put in to cents

Reassure

Recommend

Refer

Refer to

Rehash

School

Shepherd

Show

Steer

Submit

Suggest

Talk

Talk into

Talk over

Teacher

Tell

Tip

Tip off

Tout

Treat

Tutor

Undeceive

Update

Urge

Ventilate

Verse

Wake

Warn

Warrant

Wise

Wise up

Categories
Writing

Dialogue words you could use instead of the word…

Advice

Adjuration

Admonishment

Admonition

Advisement

Advocacy

Aid

Alarm

Announcement

Answer

Assistance

Brief

Bulletin

Caution

Cautioning

Charge

Coaching

Communication

Consideration

Correspondence

Counsel

Data

Direction

Directions

Dispatch

Dissuasion

Encouragement

exhortation

Expostulation

Feedback

Forewarning

Gossip

Guidance

Help

Hint

Info

Information

Injunction

Imput

Instruction

Intelligence

Item

Interference

Judgement

Lecture

Lesson

Lowdown

Meddling

Message

Mentoring

Moralising

News

Observation

Opinion

Pointer

Pontificating

preaching

Prescription

Priming

Prompting

Proposing

Proposition

Recommendation

Remonstrance

Reportage

Rumour

Scoop

Sermon

Solution

Speech

Steer

Story

Suggestion

Tale

Tattle

Teaching

Telltale

Thought

Tidbit

Tidings

Tip

Tip off

Tutoring

Two cents worth

Urging

Verdict

View

Warning

Word

Word to the wise

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Advice

Adjuration

Admonishment

Admonition

Advisement

Advocacy

Aid

Alarm

Announcement

Answer

Assistance

Brief

Bulletin

Caution

Cautioning

Charge

Coaching

Communication

Consideration

Correspondence

Counsel

Data

Direction

Directions

Dispatch

Dissuasion

Encouragement

exhortation

Expostulation

Feedback

Forewarning

Gossip

Guidance

Help

Hint

Info

Information

Injunction

Imput

Instruction

Intelligence

Item

Interference

Judgement

Lecture

Lesson

Lowdown

Meddling

Message

Mentoring

Moralising

News

Observation

Opinion

Pointer

Pontificating

preaching

Prescription

Priming

Prompting

Proposing

Proposition

Recommendation

Remonstrance

Reportage

Rumour

Scoop

Sermon

Solution

Speech

Steer

Story

Suggestion

Tale

Tattle

Teaching

Telltale

Thought

Tidbit

Tidings

Tip

Tip off

Tutoring

Two cents worth

Urging

Verdict

View

Warning

Word

Word to the wise

Categories
Writing

Commonly Confused Words

Advice and Advise

The word advice is a noun, which means,

-An opinion

-Guidance

-Recommendations

-information

Given in regards to future action.

The word advice, is a verb, which means the act of,

-Giving

-Taking

Advice.

Theses two words should not be used interchangeably.

As I could not find, or think of, a good method of remembering whether advice or advise is the correct word to use in a sentence, I will leave you with the best method I found which is –

“Take the ice.”

Advice, is a noun, which ends in the noun ice.

Ice, is a thing.

If you’re talking about, or referring to, the actual information being given, or received, that too is a thing, so use advice.

If you are talking about, or referring to, the action of giving or receiving information, as in “take,” it’s advise, that you should use.

Categories
Writing

Dictionary Corner

Advise

The word advice is a verb, it means –

-To offer advice about the best course of action to someone

-Recommend

-Inform about a fact

-Inform about a situation

-Inform about a fact in a formal way

-Inform about a situation in a formal way

-Inform about a fact in an official way

-Inform about a situation in an official way

-Inform someone about a fact

-Inform someone about a situation

-Inform someone about a fact in a formal way

-inform someone about a situation in a formal way

-Inform someone about a fact in an official way

-Inform someone about a situation in an official way

Categories
Writing

Dictionary Corner

Advice

The word advice is a noun, it means –

-Guidance offered with regards to prudent future actions

-Recommendations offered in regards to prudent future actions

-A formal notice of financial transactions

-Information

-News

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Overview

Planned = 15 hours

Owed = 3 hours

Total = 18 hours

Done = 21 hours 4 minutes

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Schedule

Planned

Monday – 3 hours +1 hour

Tuesday – 3 hours +1 hour

Wednesday – 3 hours +1 hour

Thursday –3 hours

Friday – 3 hours

Saturday – rest day

Sunday – rest day

Actually done

Monday – 2 hours

Tuesday – 2 hours 20 minutes

Wednesday – 3 hours 41 minutes

Thursday – 3 hours 44 minutes

Friday – 2 hours 40 minutes

Saturday – 5 hours 47 minutes

Sunday – 5 hours 37 minutes

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Journal

Monday 7th March 2022

2 hours writing from midnight until 2 am (again). Worked on Wednesday’s post.

Tuesday 8th March 2022

2 hours 20 minutes, researching sports bra.

Wednesday 9th March 2022

Wrote for 3 hours 41 minutes.

Thursday 10th March 2022

3 hours 44 minutes writing done.

Friday 11th of March 2022

2 hours 40 minutes, worked on Sunday blog post.

Saturday 12th of March 2022

5 hours 47 minutes working on Sunday blog post.

Sunday 13th of March 2022

4 hours 37 minutes writing done. Notes are an undecipherable mess.

Categories
Autobiographical

Fun. And games

“I was right,” I was furious.

“What a bitch!”

“Calm down Rach. You’re making a big deal over nothing. You’re not even right about her intentions. She’s not trying to steal what you want, just because you want it. She’s been lonely. She’s flattered by his attention. She’s never had a boyfriend. She’s never even had a guy who’s been interested in her before. It’s you that’s in the wrong here.”

It was that last sentence that snapped my anger from May to Amy.

Whose idea had this entire plan been?

“Sorry? I’m in the wrong? This was your plan. You praised my choice of “bait” and you told her the lie.”

“Well, she’s in a relationship with him now. There’s nothing you can do about that,” she warned me, as though she was warning me off, as though she’d forgotten the purpose of this plan she created.

“What do you mean there’s nothing I can do about it? There’s nothing I want to do about it. Have you forgotten that I don’t actually like him? That nobody actually likes him. That we chose him because he was the most unlikable person we could think of? They, are welcome to each other. They, deserve each other. I, on the other hand, deserve better friends. That’s why I am done with her,” with that, I stormed out of Amy’s room, the same room me and her had plotted in only a week prior, to attempt to do what Amy had requested I do – calm down.

Which was actually pretty easy on this occasion, once I finally remembered that I didn’t particularly like May, and was only friends with her because she was friends with Amy, Charlie, and Carol.

Mine and May’s very loose friendship, is probably one of the reasons that it took me so long to realise what was happening. That, and my A sexuality.

Yet, my A sexuality was definitely a factor that eventually helped me realise what happening as well.

Though talk of who was attracted to who, was common among the penthouse crew members, and the members of the other friendship groups we associated with, it was very rare that I contributed to the topic. Only when I had would May contribute, and only to say how weird it was that both me and her were interested in the same person. A person that I would later find out, in every case she had never spoken to, and in most cases had never even seen, before the specific conversation where I had mentioned them, and she certainly hadn’t mentioned a single one of these people to me, or anybody else, prior to me mentioning them to her.

Then, she would find anyway she could to actively pursue these people, who never reciprocated her interest.

The man who, unknowingly, brought this issue to my attention (who I might or might not have decided I was attracted to later, but who I was never interested in pursuing anything more than a friendship with either way, and at the time May jumped on me about him, I would not have had time to decide whether I was interested in him or not) I had mentioned casually in passing rather than during one of these conversations, simply saying I had made a new friend on my course, who was an amazing painter (his talent convinced me, before I had even given painting ago, that I wasn’t a painter) and who made me laugh (although I wasn’t sure that was on purpose.)

“Might your new friend be hot?” Amy had teased

I suppose he was sort of my type, tall, dark, and adorable, but that doesn’t mean I was automatically attracted to, or interested in him, and that didn’t even matter, because before I had the chance to answer Amy’s playful question, May was demanding to know his name.

“You won’t know him,” I assured her. Although I believed this to be true, the real reason that I didn’t want to tell them was that other people we knew did know him, including Amy, and I didn’t want this throw away comment I had made, that they had blown out of proportion as soon as it left my mouth, to affect my life.

However, May persisted, telling me that she was sure she would definitely know him.

I just open my mouth to sarcastically respond that I was sure she would know him, just like she had known every person I had ever said I was attracted to or interested in, when the reality of the comments I was about to make hit me.

May was pursuing men I liked, for the sole reason that I like them.

Immediately, I shut my mouth without saying another word, and shutdown refusing to give further information on the subject or to explain why, until Amy brought it back up a few weeks later, while we were alone in her room.

“Can you just tell me his name at least? May driving me crazy over this,” she had pleaded, after returning from the kitchen. She had gone to get a glass of orange juice twenty minutes earlier.

“Whose name?” I enquired, understandably not able to recall a conversation that had taken place weeks ago.

“The guy on your course, who you like.”

“What guy on my course, who I like?”

“The painter.”

It took me a few minutes, and a lot of prompting, to remember the conversation she was referring to. “No. I never said I liked him. You did. You caused this. You can deal with it.”

“Why are you being like that?” She accused

My tone had been slightly blunt and irritable, but not unjustifiably so, “Because, you always do this. You always take the smallest comment I make about any guy and twist it to make it seem like I’m interested him in him, when I’m not, and I’m sick of it.”

“I’m just joking Rach. It’s harmless fun.”

I couldn’t believe she was really that stupid. “No Amy it’s not harmless fun. Can you really not see the danger in what you’re doing? The guys you’re talking about, or their girlfriends, could find out what you’re saying.”

“So what?”

“So what? So, their girlfriends could make my life very unpleasant. Or, one of these guys could assault me because they think I want it.”

“You’re so dramatic,” she rolled her eyes.

“Regardless of whether I’m being dramatic or not, you should respect my feelings on anything you do that directly affects me, especially if it’s just something you’re doing for a bit of fun at my expense.”

“I’m not doing anything wrong. I’m just doing what all girls do. I’m the normal one. You’re the one that’s not normal. Most girls only mention a guy to their friends if they are interested in that guy. If you’re not interested in a guy, don’t mention him to us.”

“Ok, next time you ask me how my day was, and I have made friends with one of your friends, I won’t mention that if our now mutual friend has a nob,” I started. Then, for some reason even I’m not sure of, but which I think was probably due to the fact that I felt like Amy was blaming me for having to endure the consequences of her own actions, I abruptly shifted the subject back to May. “Is what May’s doing also normal? Do most women only go after men they think their friend is interested in, because they think their friend is interested in them?”

“What are you talking about?” Amy appeared genuinely confused.

“I’m talking about the exact same thing you’re talking about– May harassing you for information about a guy she very likely doesn’t know, and probably has never even seen before, so that she can pursue him, just because she thinks I like him.”

“That’s next level paranoia Rach. She’s… Probably… Just… Trying… To… Bond… With… You –” She cut herself off, as she realised that it was her May was now harassing for information, and was in fact obsessive, and bothering her. I could see it in her expression, and hear it in her voice, as it hit her bit by bit. “Let’s prove it.”

“What?” Now it was my turn to be genuinely confused.

“Let’s prove that’s what she’s doing, so we can confront her about it,” she insisted enthusiastically.

“Or we could just not tell her this stuff in the first place,” I suggested.

“No. Let’s give her a name and see if she takes the bait.”

“No,” I wasn’t a game player. People weren’t objects for my amusement. Even if that’s how Amy viewed them.

Even if that’s how May viewed them?

After all, wasn’t that the case?

Wasn’t May attempting to using men like objects to somehow prove something to either me or herself. The more I considered it (in the fraction of a second that it took me to consider it, due to my racing thoughts) the more it did seem like May was playing a very nasty game, and not just with me, but with these men who she didn’t know, had never spoken to, met, or even seen in some cases, and just began harassing out of the blue, to the extent that some of them actually investigate her themselves, and on discovering I was a mutual acquaintance, complained to me about it in order to request that I stop her, as though I had, or wanted to have, any power over her. Of course I never revealed to these men that she must have found them through me, it wasn’t something I suspected in the beginning. I also made it clear I wasn’t going to get involved, after all it didn’t seem like my business. “No. I’m not about to dangle one of our friends in front of he as “bait.””

At that Amy burst out laughing. “Oh Rach, you’re so innocent. You don’t give her the name of one of your friends, or someone you like. Imagine if your friend found out you use them as bait. Even worse, imagine if you gave her the name of someone you actually liked, and then they end up in a relationship. Also, what would that even prove? If you gave her the name of some hot, talented, funny guy, and then she went after him, all that proves is that she likes hot, talented, funny guys. No. That would be moronic. What do you do, is you give her the name of a guy who isn’t hot, and is so completely unlikable in every way that there isn’t a single person who could like him.”

“No. I’m a useless liar,” I shook my head, as though I could shake both the problem, and her solution from it.

Really, how did Amy think of these things?

“Then I’ll do it. Give me a name, and the next time she’s harassing me about the painter, I’ll tell her that you don’t even like the painter…”

“I don’t.”

“… But that you do actually like this other guy.”

We sat in silence for a minute. I was no longer considering whether or not I was going to go along with her plan, but whether there really was anybody as unlikable as the type of person Amy was describing. Then, without it crossing my mind, the name just tumbled out of my mouth, “Asbestos Michael.”

“The annoying guy, with the iPod, from your exhibition?” She laughed again.

“Yes,” I nodded, wondering what was so funny.

“Oh Rach!” She howled. “I love you. You’re an evil genius.”

Categories
Guides Running

Running Underwear

I love a good pair of underpants, like I love a good bra, I’m not a person who could ever not wear them, for any reason. Honestly, I probably wear more layers of underwear than I do with actual clothing.

So… It’s with great disappointment, that I report, that there really isn’t much to say about running underpants, whether it’s men’s or women’s, other than -if you are planning on wearing underpants to run, you should invest in proper running underpants.

Here’s why –

1. Support

The underpants that you wear for running, just like sports bras, should provide your body with as much support as possible, as running is a high impact sport.

The tighter the fit, the more support they will offer you, however you don’t want them to be so tight that they hurt, are uncomfortable, feel or are restrictive, or don’t move with your body.

Sorry thong lovers, although you can buy running thongs – you can buy any style of underpants in a running version, be it boxers, briefs, bikini – your thong isn’t going to offer your body the support it needs and deserves.

Maybe I am wrong, but wearing a thong to run in, sounds terribly painful to me, as well. Personally, I certainly wouldn’t be more concerned with VPL than the support, performance or conform my clothing provides while I’m working out…

But each to their own. What clothing you wear is ultimately your choice to make, and doesn’t affect me, my body, or my performance.

2. They set a good foundation.

The correct underwear sets a good foundation for the rest of your clothing to perform correctly.

There really is no point in investing in expensive running leggings, or shorts, et cetera, if you’re going to wear ordinary underwear underneath them, as it’s going to hinder any benefits or comfort those items of clothing can provide, as well as their, and your, ability to perform.

Which brings us to point number 3…

3. They are sweat wicking.

Yep, that’s correct, and it’s also very obvious when you actually think about it, sweat wicking starts at the foundation layer of your clothing, meaning your underwear. If your underwear isn’t successful in sweat wicking, then your outer wear isn’t going to sweat wick to the best of its ability either.

There are a lot more serious problems than just feeling unpleasant, uncomfortable, and heavy, smelling, and rubbing, that sweat drenched underpants can cause, they are a breeding ground for bacteria, so can contribute to infections, such as, yeast infections and jock itch.

4. They prevent chafing.

Seamless underpants can prevent chafing. This point really is that simple.

And point number 5 is even simpler…

5. They don’t move, rise up or bunch up.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Monthly Overview For Running

Weeks 5 to 8

31 January 2022

To

27 February 2022

Unofficial running months, the same as January, so no overview, but there will be one for March.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Plan

No plan

Actually done

Nothing

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Wednesday 21st of February 2023

To

Sunday 27th of February 2022

No run all week.

No notes all week

Think we had bad weather.

Categories
Announcements Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Announcement

Hi guys,

I’m really sorry, but I somehow mixed up last weeks and this weeks running journal entries.

It’s the first time I have made a mistake like this, and I’ll try my best not to make it again.

Categories
Writing

Dialogue words you could use instead of the word…

Answer

Abide by

Accomplish

Accord

Achieve

Acknowledge

Acknowledgement

Agree

Align

Aline

Antiphon

Assume

Back cap

Back lash

Back talk

Banter

Break

Bring about

Bring off

Carry out

Check

Chord

Cohere

Coincide

Clear

Clear up

Close

Clue

Comeback

Comment

Commit

Communicate

Communication

Complete

Comply

Comply with

Compass

Comport

Conclude

Conclusion

Conform

Conjecture

Cooler

Correspond

Correspondence

Consist

Consummate

Counter

Counterclaim

Counter reaction

Counter response

Crack

Decide

Decipher

Decode

Deduce

Defence

Defend

Deny

Determine

Devine

Discharge

Disclosure

Dope

Dope out

Dovetail

Echo

Effect

Elucidation

Equal

Execute

Explain

Explanation

Fall in with

Feedback

Field

Figure out

Finalise

Finish

Fill

Fit

Follow through

Follow through with

Fulfil

Gather

Go harmonise

Guess

Guff

Jibe

Judge

Justification

Keep

Key

Kick back

Line up

Lip

Make

Make good

Make good on

Match

Meet

Non sequitur

Observation

Parallel

Parting shot

Pay dirt

Perfect

Perform

Persiflage

Plea

Presume

Puzzle out

QuickFix

React

Reaction

Reason

Rebut

Rebuttal

Recoil

Redeem

Reflex

Refute

Refutation

Register

Rejoin

Rejoinder

Repartee

Replication

Reply

Report

Remark

Resolution

Resolve

Response

Respond

Result

Return

Retort

Revulsion

Rhetorical Question

Rhyme

Riddle

Rime

Rise

Satisfy

Solution

Solve

Sort

Speculate

Square

Straighten

Straighten out

Take

Tally

Thank you note

The ticket

Topping

Unravel

Unriddle

Unscramble

Untangle

Untie

Vindication

Wisecrack

Work

Workout

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Answer

Abide by

Accomplish

Accord

Achieve

Acknowledge

Acknowledgement

Agree

Align

Aline

Antiphon

Assume

Back cap

Back lash

Back talk

Banter

Break

Bring about

Bring off

Carry out

Check

Chord

Cohere

Coincide

Clear

Clear up

Close

Clue

Comeback

Comment

Commit

Communicate

Communication

Complete

Comply

Comply with

Compass

Comport

Conclude

Conclusion

Conform

Conjecture

Cooler

Correspond

Correspondence

Consist

Consummate

Counter

Counterclaim

Counter reaction

Counter response

Crack

Decide

Decipher

Decode

Deduce

Defence

Defend

Deny

Determine

Devine

Discharge

Disclosure

Dope

Dope out

Dovetail

Echo

Effect

Elucidation

Equal

Execute

Explain

Explanation

Fall in with

Feedback

Field

Figure out

Finalise

Finish

Fill

Fit

Follow through

Follow through with

Fulfil

Gather

Go harmonise

Guess

Guff

Jibe

Judge

Justification

Keep

Key

Kick back

Line up

Lip

Make

Make good

Make good on

Match

Meet

Non sequitur

Observation

Parallel

Parting shot

Pay dirt

Perfect

Perform

Persiflage

Plea

Presume

Puzzle out

QuickFix

React

Reaction

Reason

Rebut

Rebuttal

Recoil

Redeem

Reflex

Refute

Refutation

Register

Rejoin

Rejoinder

Repartee

Replication

Reply

Report

Remark

Resolution

Resolve

Response

Respond

Result

Return

Retort

Revulsion

Rhetorical Question

Rhyme

Riddle

Rime

Rise

Satisfy

Solution

Solve

Sort

Speculate

Square

Straighten

Straighten out

Take

Tally

Thank you note

The ticket

Topping

Unravel

Unriddle

Unscramble

Untangle

Untie

Vindication

Wisecrack

Work

Workout

Categories
Writing

The definition of the word…

Answer

The word answer is both a noun and a verb.

As a noun

As a noun the word answer means,

-A thing that is said as a reaction to a statement

-A thing that is said as a reaction to a situation

-A thing that is written as a reaction to a statement

-A thing that is written as reaction to a situation

-A thing that is done in reaction to a statement

-A thing that is done in reaction to a situation

-A thing that is said in reaction to a quiz

-A thing that is written in reaction to a quiz

-A solution to a problem

-A solution to a dilemma

-A person that is regarded as the equivalent to a better known one from another place

-A thing that is regarded as the equivalent to a better known one from another place.

As a verb

As a verb The word answer means, to,

-Say something as a reaction to someone

-To say something as a reaction to something

-Write something as a reaction to someone

-Write something as a reaction to something

-Provide the required response to a question on a test

-Provide the required response to a question on a quiz

-Defend oneself against an accusation

-Defend oneself against criticism

-Defend oneself against a charge

-Act in reaction to a sound (such as a phone ringing, or a knock on a door)

-Be suitable for fulfilling (a need)

-Satisfy.

Categories
Uncategorized

Words you could use instead of…

Of

So far I have found no directly or closely exchangeable words to of, but if I do I’ll put them here.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Monthly Writing Overview

Weeks 5 to 8

2022 started out as a complete disaster when it came to note taking, so I decided, as you have probably noticed, to strip it back to the bare minimum, then start to build it back up.

This means that at this point, the only thing that I was consistently achieving (if you don’t count forgetting to start my timer) is taking notes of how long I wrote for.

I failed on everything else, including my goal of writing for three hours a day, five days a week.

Week 1

31st March 22

Done 18 hours 27 minutes

Week 2

7th February 2022

Done 7 hours 45 minutes

Week 3

14th February 2022

Done 19 hours 11 minutes

Week 4

21st February 2022

Done 14 hours 10 minutes

Total hours done -59 hours 33 minutes

Owed -27 minutes

Categories
Writing

Dialogue words you could use instead of the word…

Have

As a noun

Billionaire

Capitalist

Deep pocket

Fat cat

Gazillionaier

Heir

Heiress

Jetsetter

Millionaire

Money

Moneybags

Money maker

Money spinner

Multibillionaire

Multimillionaire

Tycoon

Zillionaire

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Have

As a noun

Billionaire

Capitalist

Deep pocket

Fat cat

Gazillionaier

Heir

Heiress

Jetsetter

Millionaire

Money

Moneybags

Money maker

Money spinner

Multibillionaire

Multimillionaire

Tycoon

Zillionaire

Categories
Writing

Dialogue you could use instead of the word…

Have

As a verb

Exhaustive list

Abase

Abide

Accept

Accord

Accede

Accede to

Adopt

Admit

Agree

Agree to

Allow

Allure

Acquiesce

Acquiesced to

Aquire

Annex

Ascent

Ascent to

Assimilate

Bait

Bamboozle

Bear

Beget

Beguile

Birth

Bleed

Bluff

boast

Bow

Bow to

Breed

Bribe

Brood

Brood about

Brood over

Brook

Buffalo

Bum

Buy

Calve

Capitulate

Capitulate to

Carry

Catch

Chalk up

Keep

Cherish

Cheat

Cherish

Cleave

Cling

Cling to

Command

Commission

Compass

Con

Concede

Concede to

Condone

Corner

Corrupt

Countenance

Cozen

Cultivate

Debase

Debauchery

Deceive

Defile

Defraud

Degrade

Deliver

Delude

Demean

Deprave

Diddle

Digest

Dishonour

Do a number on

Drop

Dupe

Embrace

Encounter

Endure

Enjoy

Entertain

Entice

Euchre

Express

Fake out

Father

Feel

Flatter

Fleece

Flimflam

Fix

Fixing

Fix on

Fix it upon

Fool

Foster

Gaff

Gain

Gammon

Generate

Get

Get hands on

Get a hold of

Give birth to

Give in

Give into

Go

Go through

Grant

Green light

Gull

Hang onto

Harbour

Having hand

Have on

Hoax

Hog

Hold

Hold on to

Hoodwink

Hug

Humbug

Hustle

Induce

Juggle

Keep

Kid

Know

Labor

Land

Latch

Latch on

Latch on to

Lead on

Lead one down the garden path

Licence

License

Lock up

Lure

Maintain

Meet

Misguided

Misinform

Mislead

Mother

Motivate

Multiply

Mulct

Nurse

Nurture

Obsess

Obsess about

Obsess Over

Obtain

Occupy

Ok

Okay

Own

Pass

Pay off

Permit

Pass

Pay off

Permit

Persuade

Pervert

Pick up

Poison

Possess

Preserve

Procure

Produce

Profrane

Propagate

Prostitute

Provoke

Pull ones leg

Pull the wool over ones eyes

Put on

Ratify

Receive

Rejoice

Remember

Reproduce

Retain

Rook

Sanction

Secure

See

Seduce

Short change

Shoulder

Show

Show off

Sit on

Skin

snare

Snooker

Snow

Spawn

Spoof

Sport

Spur

Square

Squeeze

Stand

Stand for

Stick

Stick out

Stick to

Stimulate

Stomach

String

String along

Submit

Submit to

Subvert

Succumb

Succumb to

Sucker

Suck in

Support

Surrender

Surrender to

Sustain

Swallow

Sweat out

Swindle

Taint

Take

Take in

Tamper

Tamper with

Taste

Tease

Teem with

Tempt

Tolerate

Trap

Treasure

Trick

Undergo

Warp

Welcome

Witness

Withhold

Yield

Yield too

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Have

As a verb

Exhaustive list

Abase

Abide

Accept

Accord

Accede

Accede to

Adopt

Admit

Agree

Agree to

Allow

Allure

Acquiesce

Acquiesced to

Aquire

Annex

Ascent

Ascent to

Assimilate

Bait

Bamboozle

Bear

Beget

Beguile

Birth

Bleed

Bluff

boast

Bow

Bow to

Breed

Bribe

Brood

Brood about

Brood over

Brook

Buffalo

Bum

Buy

Calve

Capitulate

Capitulate to

Carry

Catch

Chalk up

Keep

Cherish

Cheat

Cherish

Cleave

Cling

Cling to

Command

Commission

Compass

Con

Concede

Concede to

Condone

Corner

Corrupt

Countenance

Cozen

Cultivate

Debase

Debauchery

Deceive

Defile

Defraud

Degrade

Deliver

Delude

Demean

Deprave

Diddle

Digest

Dishonour

Do a number on

Drop

Dupe

Embrace

Encounter

Endure

Enjoy

Entertain

Entice

Euchre

Express

Fake out

Father

Feel

Flatter

Fleece

Flimflam

Fix

Fixing

Fix on

Fix it upon

Fool

Foster

Gaff

Gain

Gammon

Generate

Get

Get hands on

Get a hold of

Give birth to

Give in

Give into

Go

Go through

Grant

Green light

Gull

Hang onto

Harbour

Having hand

Have on

Hoax

Hog

Hold

Hold on to

Hoodwink

Hug

Humbug

Hustle

Induce

Juggle

Keep

Kid

Know

Labor

Land

Latch

Latch on

Latch on to

Lead on

Lead one down the garden path

Licence

License

Lock up

Lure

Maintain

Meet

Misguided

Misinform

Mislead

Mother

Motivate

Multiply

Mulct

Nurse

Nurture

Obsess

Obsess about

Obsess Over

Obtain

Occupy

Ok

Okay

Own

Pass

Pay off

Permit

Pass

Pay off

Permit

Persuade

Pervert

Pick up

Poison

Possess

Preserve

Procure

Produce

Profrane

Propagate

Prostitute

Provoke

Pull ones leg

Pull the wool over ones eyes

Put on

Ratify

Receive

Rejoice

Remember

Reproduce

Retain

Rook

Sanction

Secure

See

Seduce

Short change

Shoulder

Show

Show off

Sit on

Skin

snare

Snooker

Snow

Spawn

Spoof

Sport

Spur

Square

Squeeze

Stand

Stand for

Stick

Stick out

Stick to

Stimulate

Stomach

String

String along

Submit

Submit to

Subvert

Succumb

Succumb to

Sucker

Suck in

Support

Surrender

Surrender to

Sustain

Swallow

Sweat out

Swindle

Taint

Take

Take in

Tamper

Tamper with

Taste

Tease

Teem with

Tempt

Tolerate

Trap

Treasure

Trick

Undergo

Warp

Welcome

Witness

Withhold

Yield

Yield too

Categories
Writing

Dialogue you can use instead of the word…

Have

As a verb

Excluding those for reproduction, deception, and criminal influence

Abide

Accept

Accord

Accede

Accede to

Adopt

Admit

Agree

Agreed to

Allow

Acquiesce

Acquiesce to

Acquire

Annex

Assent

Assent to

Assimilate

Bear

Boast

Bow

Bow to

Brood

Brood about

brood over

Brook

Capitulate

Capitulate to

Carry

Catch

Chalk up

Cherish

Cleave

Cleave to

Cling

Cling to

Command

Commission

Compass

Concede

Concede to

Condon

Consent

Consent to

Corner

Countenance

Cultivate

Deliver

Digest

Embrace

Encounter

Endure

Enjoy

Entertain

Express

Feel

Fix

Fixate on

Fixate upon

Foster

Gain

Generate

Get

Get hands on

Get hold of

Give in

Give in to

Go through

Grant

Green light

Hang on to

Harbour

Have in hand

Hog

Hold

Hold onto

Hug

Induce

Keep

Know

Land

Latch

Latch on to

Licence

License

Lock up

Maintain

Meet

Motivate

Obsess

Obsess about

Obsess over

Obtain

Occupy

Ok

Okay

Own

Pass

Permit

Persuade

Pick up

possess

Preserve

Procure

Produce

Propagate

Ratify

Receive

Rejoice

Remember

Retain

Sanction

See

Shoulder

Show

Show off

Sit on

Sport

Stand

Stand for

Stick

Stick out

Stick to

Stomach

Submit

Submit

Submit to

Succumb

Succumb to

Suffer

Support

Surrender

Surrender to

Sustain

Swallow

Sweat out

Take

Take in

Taste

teem with

Tolerate

Treasure

Undergo

Welcome

Witness

Withhold

Yield

Yield to

Categories
Writing

Words you can use instead of the word…

Have

As a verb

Excluding those for reproduction, deception, and criminal influence

Abide

Accept

Accord

Accede

Accede to

Adopt

Admit

Agree

Agreed to

Allow

Acquiesce

Acquiesce to

Acquire

Annex

Assent

Assent to

Assimilate

Bear

Boast

Bow

Bow to

Brood

Brood about

brood over

Brook

Capitulate

Capitulate to

Carry

Catch

Chalk up

Cherish

Cleave

Cleave to

Cling

Cling to

Command

Commission

Compass

Concede

Concede to

Condon

Consent

Consent to

Corner

Countenance

Cultivate

Deliver

Digest

Embrace

Encounter

Endure

Enjoy

Entertain

Express

Feel

Fix

Fixate on

Fixate upon

Foster

Gain

Generate

Get

Get hands on

Get hold of

Give in

Give in to

Go through

Grant

Green light

Hang on to

Harbour

Have in hand

Hog

Hold

Hold onto

Hug

Induce

Keep

Know

Land

Latch

Latch on to

Licence

License

Lock up

Maintain

Meet

Motivate

Obsess

Obsess about

Obsess over

Obtain

Occupy

Ok

Okay

Own

Pass

Permit

Persuade

Pick up

possess

Preserve

Procure

Produce

Propagate

Ratify

Receive

Rejoice

Remember

Retain

Sanction

See

Shoulder

Show

Show off

Sit on

Sport

Stand

Stand for

Stick

Stick out

Stick to

Stomach

Submit

Submit

Submit to

Succumb

Succumb to

Suffer

Support

Surrender

Surrender to

Sustain

Swallow

Sweat out

Take

Take in

Taste

teem with

Tolerate

Treasure

Undergo

Welcome

Witness

Withhold

Yield

Yield to

Categories
Writing

Dialogue words you can use instead of the word…

Have

As a verb

Specifically when referring to criminally influencing a person, or thing, or being criminally influenced

Abase

Allure

Bait

Beguile

Bribe

Buy

Corrupt

Debase

Debauch

Defile

Degrade

Demean

Deprive

Dishonour

Entice

Fix

Flatter

Goad

Induce

Lead on

Lure

Motivate

Payoff

Persuade

Pervert

Poison

profane

Prostitute

Provoke

Seduce

Snare

Spur

Square

Stimulate

Subvert

Take

Taint

Tamper

Tamper with

Trap

Warp

Categories
Writing

Word you can use instead of the word…

Have

As a verb

Specifically when referring to criminally influencing a person, or thing, or being criminally influenced

Abase

Allure

Bait

Beguile

Bribe

Buy

Corrupt

Debase

Debauch

Defile

Degrade

Demean

Deprive

Dishonour

Entice

Fix

Flatter

Goad

Induce

Lead on

Lure

Motivate

Payoff

Persuade

Pervert

Poison

profane

Prostitute

Provoke

Seduce

Snare

Spur

Square

Stimulate

Subvert

Take

Taint

Tamper

Tamper with

Trap

Warp

Categories
Writing

Dialogue word you can use instead of the word…

Have

As a verb

Specifically when referring to deceiving, or being deceived

Bamboozle

Beguile

Bleed

Bluff

Buffalo

Bum

Catch

Cheat

Chisel

Con

Cozen

Deceive

Defraud

Delude

Diddle

Do a number on

Dupe

Euchre

Fake

Fleece

Flimflam

Fool

Gaff

Gammon

Gull

Have on

Hoax

Hoodwink

Humbug

Hustle

Juggle

Kid

Lead down the garden path

Pull one’s leg

Pull the wall over one’s eyes

Put on

Misguided

Mislead

Misinform

Mulct

Room

Short change

Skin

Snooker

Snow

Spoof

Squeeze

Stick

String

String along

Sucker

Suck in

Swindle

Take in

Tease

Trick

Categories
Writing

Words you can use instead of the word…

Have

As a verb

Specifically when referring to deceiving, or being deceived

Bamboozle

Beguile

Bleed

Bluff

Buffalo

Bum

Catch

Cheat

Chisel

Con

Cozen

Deceive

Defraud

Delude

Diddle

Do a number on

Dupe

Euchre

Fake

Fleece

Flimflam

Fool

Gaff

Gammon

Gull

Have on

Hoax

Hoodwink

Humbug

Hustle

Juggle

Kid

Lead down the garden path

Pull one’s leg

Pull the wall over one’s eyes

Put on

Misguided

Mislead

Misinform

Mulct

Room

Short change

Skin

Snooker

Snow

Spoof

Squeeze

Stick

String

String along

Sucker

Suck in

Swindle

Take in

Tease

Trick

Categories
Writing

Dialogue words you can use instead of the word…

Have

As a verb

Specifically when referring to reproduction

Bear

Beget

Birth

Breed

Calve

Deliver

Drop

Father

Generate

Get

Mother

Multiply

Produce

Reproduce

Sire

Spawn

Categories
Writing

Words you can use instead of the word…

Have

As a verb

Specifically when referring to reproduction

Bear

Beget

Birth

Breed

Calve

Deliver

Drop

Father

Generate

Get

Mother

Multiply

Produce

Reproduce

Sire

Spawn

Categories
Writing

Commonly Confused Words

Have and Of

The reason that the words have an of are commonly confused, is because the word of sounds like the contracted version of the word have, which is ‘ve

For example,

-Should of

-Could of

-Would of

-May of

-Might of

-Must of

Are all incorrect use of the word of.

It should actually be,

Should’ve – meaning should have

Would’ve – meaning would have

Could’ve – meaning could have

Might’ve – meaning might have

May’ve – meaning may have

Must’ve – meaning must have

Try to remember that it is never correct to say,

should of

Would of

Could of

May of

Might of

Must of

However this is not an exhaustive list of all the incorrect uses of the word of, which is why I have tried to come up with a rule to help you if you are stuck.

The simplest way I can personally think of to remember this rule is to ask yourself, if you, or the person you’re referring to, had, or did, do the thing you are referring to, would you have said I’ve or they’ve, meaning I have or they have?

If so then you should be using the word have not the word of.

Categories
Writing

Dictionary Corner

Of

The word of it is a preposition.

It is used to express,

-The relationship between a part and a whole

-The relationship between a scale and a value

-The relationship between a measurement and a value

-An age

-The relationship between a general category and the thing being specified which belongs to such a category

-The relationship between a general type and the thing being specified which belongs to such a category

-The relationship between an artist and their works collectively

-The relationship between an author and their work collectively

-The relationship between a composer and their works collectively

-A cause

And to indicate

-An association between two entities – typically one of belonging in which the first is the head of the sentence and the second is associated with it

The relationship of a verb and an indirect object.

It can be used to,

-Follow a noun derived from a verb

-Following a noun related to a thing

Or be followed by

-A noun expressing the subject of the verb underlying the first noun

-A noun expressing the object of the verb underlying the first noun

As well as

-Where the head of the phrase is a predictive adjective

-With a verb expressing a mental state.

Categories
Writing

Dictionary Corner

Have

The word have is a noun and a verb.

As a noun

As a noun the word have means,

-People with plenty of money

-People plenty of possessions

As well as

-Swindle.

As an adverb

As an adverb the word have means to,

-Possess

-Hold

-Own

-Possess as a characteristic

-Possess as a feature

-Possess a quality

-To be made up of

-To be comprised of

-To possess as an intellectual attainment

-Know

-Know a subject

-Know a language

-Have gained

-Have gained qualification

-Show a personal attribute by one’s actions

-Show a person attribute by one’s attitude

-Show a personal quality by one’s actions

-Show a personal quality by one’s attitude

-Suffer from

-Suffer from an element

-From a disability

-From an illness

-Experience

-Undergo

-Suffer from the specified action happening

-Suffer what is being done

-Experience the specified action happening

-Experience what is being done

-Let come into one’s mind

-Let a feeling come into one’s mind

-Let a thought come into one’s mind

-Hold in the mind

-Be able to make use of

-Be able to make use of something available

-Be able to make use of something at one’s disposal

-Provide oneself with

-Provide oneself with something

-Indulge oneself

-Indulge oneself with something

-Perform the action indicated by the noun

-Find it necessary to do the specific thing

-Be obligated to do the specific thing

-Be strongly recommended to do something

-Organise

-Bring about

-Cause to be in a particular condition

-Exercise towards another person

-Show towards another person

-Invite someone into one’s home to provide care

-Invite someone inside someone’s home to provide entertainment

-Take someone into one’s home to provide care

-Take into some take someone into one’s home to provide entertainment

-Arrange for someone to do something

-Tell someone to do something

-Cause something to be done to one by someone else

-Have put someone at a disadvantage in an argument

-Deceive someone

-Cheat someone

-Eat

-Drink

-Have sex with someone

-Give birth

-Be due to give birth

It can also mean to be,

-Certain to happen

-Inevitable to happen

-Certain to be the case

-Inevitable to be the case

And can be used to,

-Indicate a particular relationship

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Overview

Planned = 15 hours

Owed = 4 hours

Total =19 hours

Done= 16 hours

Owed= 3 hours

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Schedule

Planned

Monday – 3 hours +1 hour

Tuesday – 3 hours +1 hour

Wednesday – 3 hours +1 hour

Thursday – 3 hours +1 hour

Friday – 3 hours

Saturday – rest day

Sunday – rest day

Actually done

Monday – 3 hours

Tuesday – 4 hours

Wednesday – 4 hours

Thursday – 3 hours

Friday – 3 hours

Saturday – 0

Sunday – 0

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Journal

Monday 28th February 2022

3 hours of writing done.

Tuesday 1st March 2022

2 hours 30 minutes of writing done.

Completed all Wednesday and Friday’s post.

Plus 1 hour 30 minutes trying to sort out Saturdays post.

Total hours done = 4 hours

Wednesday second of March 2022

3 hours spent working on my Saturday post. I get hardly anything done because all I have is my mobile phone and mobile data, so it takes me hours just to up load a couple of videos.

Thursday 3rd March 2020

3 hours working on dirty scrabble.

Friday 4th March 2022

3 hours writing done.

Finishing Sundays post and worked on Wednesday’s post.

Saturday 5th March 2022

No writing done.

No notes

Sunday 6th March 2022

No writing done.

No notes.

Categories
Autobiographical

The Rag Factory

Part Two

When the metal and fabric didn’t offer us a solution, after a good five minutes of us just staring at it in silence, Lucy snapped us all out of it.

“Would you like to help me set up the final room honey?” She smiled at me, sounding as though she was offering me the last piece of cake. Lucy’s enthusiasm and passion for art was greater than anybody else’s I have ever met for anything, and it was contagious.

“Yes,” I nodded eagerly, finding it impossible not to return her smile. I would have happily helped with any of the work that needed to be done, however I didn’t know the other girls as well as I knew Lucy, who I barely knew at all at this point, so assisting her seemed like my only and best option.

One mind numbingly boring task at a time, we set up the final room of our exhibition, chatting as we worked.

I’m sure both me and Lucy believe we were speaking quietly, but the likelihood that we were is slim, being that neither of us had any volume control where our voices were concerned.

“The man drilling for asbestos is Michael. Nobody in the group likes him. He’s friends with the students who got in trouble for throwing the parties. He doesn’t actually want to be here. He wants to change to his friends group, but won’t because he wants the blown the photograph back first, even though we paid to have a blown up, and he hasn’t contributed financially yet, at all. I told him he can go if he wants, and if he pays us for it he can take the photograph even on such short notice and so close to the exhibition. If he paid me now for it I’d let him take it. The rest of us would figure something else out in time for tomorrow,” Lucy explained.

Despite the fact that I had enrolled onto fine art late , I was fully aware of the incident with the parties.

During the days I had wandered the studio trying to make friends, it was all everybody was talking about, whether they were involved in the situation or not, probably because the issue had only just been “resolved.”

A group of students had decided they were entitled to use the indoor studio as their own personal nightclub, and believed that they were much smarter than everybody else, including the staff, therefore they could get away with it.

Predictably, they were not, and they did not.

By parties, I mean not just loud music, you got that more than you didn’t in the studios, but deafeningly loud music, guests who weren’t students at cathill, or even students at all, food, and alcohol, the latter which was obviously not allowed on the premises of cathill .

Their plan, was to the claim that their parties were one night art projects.

Oddly, when they were finally formally interviewed by the staff about these parties, the excuse, “It’s an art project, that’s why we filled the entire cubicle of workspace with balloons,” flew as well as their cheap air filled balloons had.

What I think they were betting on most for them to be successful, was that after seven or eight in the evening, there would be no staff or students around to witness what they were doing. Being that they were extremely lazy though, none of them bothered to research this, as if they had they would have discovered quickly that they were wrong. There was a very good reason why the cathill campus, and the fine art studio stayed open until ten or eleven o’clock at night, which was because a lot of the students worked late.

Though it was impossible to find a tutor that late at night if you needed one, which I never understood, surely a member of staff from the fine art department should have been required to be on site while the studios were open, there were staff present, mainly the security guards, Who continued to do their patrols throughout the night.

Baffled by the attitudes of the party goers when he came across the party, who refused to follow his directions and break up their party, he reported it as a health and safety risk, which clearly it was, to the fine art staff.

Due to the staff not taking any action after the first, second, third, or fourth parties, they truly bought into their sense of entitlement and belief of having a higher intelligence level than rest of us, so when the hammer finally came down on them over a month later, they defiantly fought to save their their parties even when advised they could be expelled. They pinned up photographs of their parties in their workspaces, declaring to anyone who passed by that their art work was being censored.

Considering that one of these girls entire project at this point was literally a bunch of receipts collected from the student she lived with in her halls of residence, nobody outside of the group responsible for the parties was sympathetic to their plight, and who could blame them for not being. The rest of the students were working hard, and facing not only disruptions but defaced or destroyed work due to the parties, and now the group responsible, who had done very little work of their own, were claiming partying was their art work.

If you’re still unconvinced about just how awful this group were, I made the mistake of talking to the girl with the receipts, who spoke to me like I was something undecipherable that she had stepped in, while complaining, “It’s all that boy who died’s fault.”

“Who was the boy who died?” I asked Lucy.

She stopped what she was doing and turned to me, a sombre expression on her usually happy face. “That was such a tragedy. I thought you would have known more about it than me, considering you do photography and he was a photography student. He was setting up equipment in one of the photography studios for a shoot, when he fell off a ladder, landed wrong and died instantly. The accident is a massive problem for Middlesex, because students aren’t allowed to use ladders on site, it’s against health and safety rules, or laws, or something, so they are desperately trying to tighten up health and safety practices on all of the cathill departments to avoid being sued.”

Later that night on the tube journey home, I obsessed about the drilling, convinced I was going to get sick and die from asbestos related poisoning, and dwelled on the memory of a dead boy I had never met, and how awful it was that something as stupid as falling of a ladder and landing wrong had ended his life.

These thought kept me awake for most of that night, and many more, sometimes the asbestos still does, even though I’ve looked it up several times online and I found nothing to confirm one time exposure can kill you.

It didn’t take me and lucy long to complete setting up the final room, surprisingly by the time we were done, the other girls had transformed the large room into a maze of smaller ones, with walls made from fabric.

The asbestos driller had returned, and was watching girls half his size heft around equipment that was twice theres.

“Aren’t you going to help?” Lu suggested.

“It’d just get me into trouble,” he snarled.

Giving me a look that told me she was thinking exactly what I was, but refusing to rise to his argument bait, she instead called out to the other girls for instructions, for me and her, on what was left to do.

The response was nothing. We were almost done.

“Where did you go?” Lu addressed Michael pleasantly, obviously attempting to engage him in a normal conversation.

“To hand out leaflets. Do you have a problem with that?” He growled, as though her question had been an accusation.

“No,” she shook her hear, her curls jiggling, her smile not faltering. “I was just wondering. Are they still out there now?”

“Yes! Why are you interrogating me?” He accused.

“I’m not. I just wanted to know if I should text them. They said if we finished setting up before they went home, I should text them. They want to come and see how it looks.” I was impressed by Lucy’s ability to keep calm. Pulling out her mobile phone, she headed outside for “better signal.”

I followed her, not wanting to be left alone with this hostile man.

After sending a few quick text, lucy lit a cigarette and we waited outside in the freezing cold, on the shady little side street outside the rag factory, for the girls who had been handing out leaflets to join us.

“Get any interest?” Lucy queried as they approached us.

“Some. It’s a good job we didn’t let Michael hand out the leaflets though, he chased half the people who tried to ask us about the event away,” one girl complained.

“God forbid anybody get in the way of him flirting with [insert name],” another joked.

“Stop it,” the girl she was referring to ordered.

“You know he likes you,” the same girl teased.

“That doesn’t mean I have to put up with jokes about it. It’s not funny. He makes me uncomfortable. He’s always staring at my boobs.”

Lucy put out her cigarette, and led us inside, where the others had already finished.

We waited patiently for them to look around, desperate to go home and get some sleep before our busy weekend, so we were all beyond irritated when Michael insisted that we all had to wait with him for his dad to meet him. Only then did he actually text his dad, who had to get the tube to us from wherever he currently was, to leave.

After twenty minutes of us all waiting with him, when his dad arrived, he didn’t want to see the exhibition, and the pair of them sped up and walked a good distance in front of us to the same tube station as we were.

“His dad dropped him off the rag factory,” one girl whispered.

“Like in a car?” Another requested clarification.

“No, like how he’s walking him the tube station now like a child.”

“How old is he?” I wondered.

“Our age,” the same girl informed me.

“That’s so weird,” I observed.

“He’s so weird,” she observed.

That made us all laugh, which earned us dirty looks from the two men.

Outside the train station, Lucy said goodbye to everybody, as she wanted a cigarette before catching her train.

I hung back as the others disappeared inside.

“Thank you,” I said for the millionth time. “I’m really grateful that you let me be part of this.”

“You’re welcome. It’s not a problem. We are happy to have you,” She leaned in embracing me.

I reciprocated. If hadn’t been for the asbestos, I would have enjoyed the night and her company.

That’s when I knew that I had found my course in fine art, and my people in lucy.

Categories
Uncategorized

You need to learn to walk before you can run

I know this title is probably one you didn’t want to see. Like with anything new you want to do, are excited to start, or have gotten yourself motivated to tackle, when it comes to starting your new exercise routine, you’re probably eager to dive right in, and maybe even feel like you’re a failure if you’re not an expert from your first attempt.

Well, there’s a very good reason today’s blog title is well known advice we apply to learning any and every new thing, and that’s because it’s literally true.

The truth is, that it can actually be far too easy to do too much too soon, and when we are talking about literal running and walking, not taking this advice can have serious consequences for your body and mind. It’s necessary and important that you apply patience and allow time for your body to adjust, and the very obvious and unpopular reality is that the more inactive you have been, not just recently, but throughout your life, the longer those periods of adjustment are going to be, and the slower you are going to be at reaching your overall target.

You need to make peace with this before you start your new exercise routine, or you likely won’t stick to it long enough to reach your overall goal.

Before you attempt to run you should be prepared to do a period of walking, which could be anywhere from 2 to 7 weeks depending on your personal fitness level. I did 7 weeks of walking last year, while following a professional beginners guide to running, so for those of you who want, or need, to do the full 7 weeks, I’ll be sharing the links to my walking journals from that time period.

Personally, I would recommend at least a month of testing your own capabilities before committing to your starting point. That doesn’t mean that you should spend that entire month or so fully walking, if you’re capable of working small running intervals into your walks, the opposite is true.

Before I move forward, I should make you aware that, for the next few months I plan on doing interval training, so my blog post for the foreseeable future, including the rest of this one, will be focused heavily on interval training.

With that said, let’s get into the possible ways you could begin testing your own capabilities.

You have two options when it comes to measuring how far you go, these are to use either miles or minutes. Which you choose is based on what works best for you. Don’t feel like once you start using either method you are stuck using it. If the method you initially chose isn’t working for you, change it. Just don’t go out for your run without an idea of how far you are going, either as a minimum or maximum.

Most guides seem to agree on how far you should go as a beginner.

In minutes they advise 20 to 30.

In miles 1 to 3.

I might be wrong, but I believe if you were running from start to finish this works out roughly the same distance l, which is why when doing interval training, it is my opinion that it’s better to measure in miles rather than minutes, as you will have a much more accurate way to measure your capabilities and progress.

If you’re looking at those mileage figures and thinking there’s a huge difference between the minimum and maximum distance, you’re not wrong, there is. This is one of the reasons using the lap system can be helpful. For example, if you’re using the 1 1/2 mile lap system I suggested in last weeks post, and you can only do 1 mile before you need to stop, you don’t have far to walk back to your starting point . However, if you find the first lap too easy and want to try a second lap, to attempt the full 3 miles, it also provides you that option as well. What you don’t want to do is set yourself a lap of 3 miles, discover you can only do the mile, then have at least a mile long walk back to your starting point.

You also don’t want to push yourself too close to your breaking point, you should stop your exercise before you get too tired.

Try to leave at least one rest day in between each exercise day.

During your exercise session, pay attention to how you feel and perform. Then, take a note of how you feel for the rest of that day and the following day. Your aim here is to understand not just what is too much to do during a single session, but as an overall routine. The accumulation of miles over a longer period of time can take a toll on your body and mind, just as pushing yourself too hard in a single session can. You want to find out how your body responds to exercise and your personal capabilities, with the lowest risk of injury, et cetera, so gradual increase in intensity is the best way to approach your work outs.

Do 2 weeks of walking. It will fly by faster than you think. After those two weeks of walking, if you feel ready, try adding small intervals of running into your walking.

I’d recommend starting with 30 seconds.

Like for the distance you need a plan of how much time you are going to run, and how much time you going to walk.

I’d recommend using a Tenths system, so 10 sets of 30 seconds, which equals 5 minutes. This means as a beginner you’d be doing 30 seconds of running, 4 minutes 30 seconds walking.

If after another 2 weeks you feel this is too easy, increase your run time by 30 seconds and decrease your walk by 30 seconds, so you are running for 1 minute, walking for 4 minutes.

You don’t have to use my system, you can make your own, just make sure you have a system in place.

Finally pace.

How fast should you be moving?

A lot of guides recommend that you move either at an easy or “conversational pace,” meaning a pace that you could hold a conversation at. This is probably good advice for the majority of people, but as a person who naturally moves fast, slowing down to that pace makes running much harder for me, so I recommend moving at a speed that is comfortable and natural for you.

If you are still determined to push yourself too hard, too fast, because you’re desperate to lose weight or get fitter, please remember these two things –

If you push yourself too hard, you will injure yourself, and that injury could take months to heal, putting you out of action, delaying or outright destroying the progress you’ve made up to that point. I had several injuries some from running last year because I pushed myself too hard too fast and thats probably why I failed in meeting my goal.

Also, you’re very unlikely to lose weight when you first start running. In fact, you’re more likely to gain it.

There are 2 possible reasons, that I know of for why this can happen.

The first is that, you might start to eat more.

The second is that, you actually might be losing fat, but gaining muscle, and muscle is heavier than fat.

If you think you have injured yourself, or you start to experience any problems with your physical or mental health, that you think is be due to your new exercise routine, regardless of whether you have any pre existing conditions or illnesses, please put your routine on pause until you have consulted a doctor.

And, if you’re during your run you become concerned for your health and safety, again either physically or mentally, end your run immediately, and don’t go for another one until you have consulted your doctor.

During your first couple of months, your only goal should be consistency. Focus on getting out 2-3 days a week and doing the same amount of miles or minutes every time. Honestly, I believe this is going to be the biggest challenge you face during your first few months, but it also should be.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Journal Entry

Hi guys, I just wanted to address the fact that for the last two weeks I’ve gone off topic and done to small mini guides for beginners. I will be returning to my planned posts about running clothes hopefully in the next couple of weeks, before moving on to more in depth guides on the topics covered in these mini posts, and much more, as I do my research.

The reason I’ve gone slightly off topic, is because I work a month a head on my journals but not my guides, and so as my blog has caught up to my first offical week of running and, the weather is improving here in the UK, meaning more people might be consisering taking up running. I just wanted to put put a couple of guides based on my own experience last year, to hopefully help people realise they need to take health and safety seriously when starting a new running routine and encourage a more gradual, relaxed and hopefully enjoyable experience for beginners.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Overview

Plans

Days – 4

Laps – 8

Miles – 13.296

Miles to run– 4.432

Miles to walk – 8.864

Done

Days – 2

Laps – (estimated – 7)

Miles – (estimated – 11.634)

Miles run – (estimated – 3.5179)

Miles walked – (estimated – 8.1161)

comparison

-1 day

-1 lap

-1.662 miles

-0.915 miles run

– 0.748 miles walked

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Planned

Monday – 2 laps of, 1minute running, 2 minute walking

Tuesday – rest day

Wednesday – 2 laps, 1 minute running, 2 minutes walking

Thursday – rest day

Friday – two laps of one minute running, two minutes walking

Saturday rest day

Sunday – 2 laps of 1 minute running 2 minutes walking

Done

Monday – No run

Tuesday – 2 laps of 1minute running, 2 minutes walking

Wednesday –Rest day

Thursday – no run

Friday – (laps unknown, but at the very least it would’ve been 2, so that’s what I’ll count) of 1 minute running, 2 minutes walking

Saturday – rest day

Sunday – 1 lap of, 1 minute running 2 minutes walking

-1 1/2 laps of one minute running 3 1/2 minutes walking

-1/2 a lap of walking

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Monday, 28 February 2022

Monday is my first official running day of 2022, yet I don’t go for my run, and I make no notes.

Tuesday, 1 March 2022

Today I was really struggling on my run, so I wasn’t in the mood for the rude idiots I encountered, both of who were walking dogs.

I had only just started my run, when a woman let a huge dog, that was bigger than me, run out of the dog park, across a road, and jump on me from the back right hand side. Honestly, I have no idea how it didn’t knock me over.

Then not even half a lap later, a man let his two shits shitzus on leads dart out in front of me almost tripping me with their leads.

I completed – 2 laps of, 1 minute running, 2 minutes walking

Wednesday, 2 March 2022

Rest day.

Thursday 3 March 2022

No run.

No notes.

Friday, 4 March 2022

Another run in the dark.

I completed- an unknown amount of laps, because I forgot to note them, of 1 minute running, 2 minutes walking.

Saturday, 5 March 2022

Rest day.

Sunday, 6 March 2022

Almost hit by bike.

I completed-

⁃ lap of 1 minute running 2 minutes walking

-1 1/2 laps of 1 1/2 minute runnings 3 1/2 minutes walking

-1/2 lap of walking

Categories
Writing

Dialogue words you could use instead of the word…

Less

Beneath

Declined

Deficient

Diminished

Depressed

Except

Excepting

Fewer

Inferior

Junior

Lacking

Lesser

Limited

Little

Lower

Mean

Minor

Minus

Negative

Not as great as

Petty

Reduced

Secondary

Second class

Second rate

Shortened

Shorter

Slighter

Subordinate

Subsidiary

subtracting

Unsubstantial

Wanting

Without

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Less

Beneath

Declined

Deficient

Diminished

Depressed

Except

Excepting

Fewer

Inferior

Junior

Lacking

Lesser

Limited

Little

Lower

Mean

Minor

Minus

Negative

Not as great as

Petty

Reduced

Secondary

Second class

Second rate

Shortened

Shorter

Slighter

Subordinate

Subsidiary

subtracting

Unsubstantial

Wanting

Without

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Fewer

So far, I have found no directly, or closely, exchangeable words to use instead of the word fewer.

Categories
Writing

Commonly Confused Words

Fewer and Less

Both the words fewer and less are adjectives, determiners, and pronouns, however the word less is also an adverb and a preposition.

Because the meanings of the words fewer and less are similar in the respect that they inform us that someone, or something, et cetera, is smaller or lower than another or others, they are commonly used interchangeably incorrectly.

The word fewer should be used when you are referring to an amount, and the word less when you are referring to a measurement.

A good way to get this right is to use the word fewer when you can count what is being referred to…

For example

There were fewer people at tonight’s meeting, than at last night’s meeting.

There were fewer apples on today’s delivery, than there were on yesterday’s delivery.

… And to use the word less when you can’t count what is being referred to.

For example

The speaker at tonight’s meeting was less successful at holding the attention of the audience, than the speaker at last night’s meeting was.

This check out is for ten items or less.

Categories
Writing

Dictionary Corner

Less

The word less is

-An adverb

-An adjective

-A determiner

-A preposition

-A pronoun

As an adjective

As an adjective, the word less means

As an adverb

As an adverb, the word less means,

-Of lower rank

-Of lower important

-Not so much

-To a small extent

As a determiner

As a determiner, the word less means,

-A smaller amount of

-Not as much as

As a preposition

As a preposition, the word less means,

-Before subtracting something

-Minus

As a pronoun

As a pronoun, the word less means

-A smaller amount of something

-A smaller quantity of something

Categories
Writing

Dictionary Corner

Fewer

The word fewer is

-An adjective

-A determiner

-A pronoun

As an adjective and a determiner

As an adjective and a determiner, the word fewer means,

-a smaller number of

And can be used to

-emphasise how small a number is

As a pronoun

As a pronoun, the word fewer means

-A smaller number of people

-A small number of things

And can be used to emphasise

-how small a number of people are

-how small a number of things are

Categories
Writing

Dialogue you could use instead of the word…

Question

Absorb

Affair

Analyse

Annoying

Argument

Assimilate

Ask

Basis

Beat one’s brain out

Beat one’s brain out about

Believe

Besiege

Body

Bombard

Bottom

Brood

Brood about

Brood over

Brainteaser

Bulk

Burden

Call

Call in question

Call into question

Canvas

Catechism

Catechise

Cavil

Censure

Centrepiece

Challenge

Chew on

Chew over

Cogitate

Combat

Complaint

Compunction

Conceive

Conclude

Conflict

Core

Consider

Consideration

Contemplate

Content

Contest

Conundrum

Cross examine

Cross question

Cudgel one’s brain

Cudgels ones brain about

Crux

Debate

Debrief

Defiance

Deliberate

Demur

Demurral

Demurrer

Difficulty

Digest

Disbelief

Discount

Discredit

Disobedience

Dispute

Dissent

Distrust

Distrustfulness

Doubt

Drink

Drink in

Dubiety

Dubitation

Dwell

Dwell on

Dwell upon

Entertain

Essence

Essential

Essentiality

Explore

Exploration

Expostulation

Fight

Fret

Fret about

Fret over

Fundamental

Fuss

Generality

Gist

Give the third degree to

Grill

Grist

Harass

Hassle

Heart

Hound

Idea

Impeach

Incertitude

Indetermination

Inquest

Inquire

Inquire of

Inquiring

Inquiry

Inquisition

Inspect

Interrogate

Interrogating

Interrogation

Interrogative

Interrogatory

Investigation

Issue

Kickabout

Kick around

Look at

Main

Marrow

Mass

Matter

Meditate

Misdoubt

Misgiving

Mistrust

Misunderstanding

Motif

Motive

Mull

Mull over

Muse

Muse over

Muse upon

Negate

Net

Niggle

Nub

Nubbin

Object

Objection

Object to

Obsess

Obsess about

Obsess over

Opine

Opposes

Pester

Pick the brains of

Pith

Pivot

Point

Poll

Ponder

Pore

Pore over

Poser

Probe

Probing

Problem

Protest

Pump

Propose

Q&A

Qualm

Qualmishness

Quarrel

Query

Questionnaire

Questioning

Quibble

Quick

Quiz

Reason

Rebellion

Reflect

Reflect on

Reflect upon

Reluctance

Reminisce

Remonstrance

Request

Research

Reservation

Resist

Review

Revolve

Riddle

Ruminate

Scruple

Second guess

Scepticism

Squabble

Speculate

Speculate about

Staple

Static

Sticker

Stink

Study

Stumping

Subject

Subject matter

Substance

Sum

Suspect

Suspicion

Survey

Sweat

Talking

Theme

Think about

Think over

Third degree

Topic

Toughie

Turn

Uncertainty

Unease

Uneasiness

Unwilling

Unwillingness

Weigh

Wrestle

Wrestle with

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Question

Absorb

Affair

Analyse

Annoying

Argument

Assimilate

Ask

Basis

Beat one’s brain out

Beat one’s brain out about

Believe

Besiege

Body

Bombard

Bottom

Brood

Brood about

Brood over

Brainteaser

Bulk

Burden

Call

Call in question

Call into question

Canvas

Catechism

Catechise

Cavil

Censure

Centrepiece

Challenge

Chew on

Chew over

Cogitate

Combat

Complaint

Compunction

Conceive

Conclude

Conflict

Core

Consider

Consideration

Contemplate

Content

Contest

Conundrum

Cross examine

Cross question

Cudgel one’s brain

Cudgels ones brain about

Crux

Debate

Debrief

Defiance

Deliberate

Demur

Demurral

Demurrer

Difficulty

Digest

Disbelief

Discount

Discredit

Disobedience

Dispute

Dissent

Distrust

Distrustfulness

Doubt

Drink

Drink in

Dubiety

Dubitation

Dwell

Dwell on

Dwell upon

Entertain

Essence

Essential

Essentiality

Explore

Exploration

Expostulation

Fight

Fret

Fret about

Fret over

Fundamental

Fuss

Generality

Gist

Give the third degree to

Grill

Grist

Harass

Hassle

Heart

Hound

Idea

Impeach

Incertitude

Indetermination

Inquest

Inquire

Inquire of

Inquiring

Inquiry

Inquisition

Inspect

Interrogate

Interrogating

Interrogation

Interrogative

Interrogatory

Investigation

Issue

Kickabout

Kick around

Look at

Main

Marrow

Mass

Matter

Meditate

Misdoubt

Misgiving

Mistrust

Misunderstanding

Motif

Motive

Mull

Mull over

Muse

Muse over

Muse upon

Negate

Net

Niggle

Nub

Nubbin

Object

Objection

Object to

Obsess

Obsess about

Obsess over

Opine

Opposes

Pester

Pick the brains of

Pith

Pivot

Point

Poll

Ponder

Pore

Pore over

Poser

Probe

Probing

Problem

Protest

Pump

Propose

Q&A

Qualm

Qualmishness

Quarrel

Query

Questionnaire

Questioning

Quibble

Quick

Quiz

Reason

Rebellion

Reflect

Reflect on

Reflect upon

Reluctance

Reminisce

Remonstrance

Request

Research

Reservation

Resist

Review

Revolve

Riddle

Ruminate

Scruple

Second guess

Scepticism

Squabble

Speculate

Speculate about

Staple

Static

Sticker

Stink

Study

Stumping

Subject

Subject matter

Substance

Sum

Suspect

Suspicion

Survey

Sweat

Talking

Theme

Think about

Think over

Third degree

Topic

Toughie

Turn

Uncertainty

Unease

Uneasiness

Unwilling

Unwillingness

Weigh

Wrestle

Wrestle with

Categories
Writing

The definition of the word…

Question

The word question is both a noun and a verb.

As a noun

As a noun the word question means,

-A sentence either worded or expressed as to elicit information

-A matter requesting discussion

-A matter requesting a resolution

-A matter of concern depending on or involving a specified condition or thing

-A doubt about the truth of something

-A doubt about the validity of something

-The raising of doubt about something

-The raising of an objection about something.

As a verb

As a verb the word question means,

-To ask someone a question

-To ask someone a question in an official context

-To feel doubt about

-To express doubt about

-To raise an objection about

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Overview

Planned = 15 hours

Owed = 3 hours 4 minutes

Total = 8 hours 4 minutes

Done = 14 hours 10 minutes

owed (rounded off) =4 hours

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Schedule

Planned

Monday – 3 hours +37 minutes

Tuesday – 3 hours +37 minutes

Wednesdays – 3 hours +87 minutes

Thursday – 3 hours +37 minutes

Friday – 3 hours +37 minutes

Saturday – rest day

Sunday – rest day

Actually done

Monday – 4 hours

Tuesday – 0

Wednesday – 2 hours 10 minutes

Thursday – rest day

Friday – rest day

Saturday – 3 hours

Sunday – 5 hours

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Journal

Monday 21st of February 2022

4 hours.

Worked on Wednesday’s blog post.

Tuesday 22nd of February 2022

No writing.

No notes.

Wednesday 23rd of February 2022

Wrote for 2 hours 10 minutes

Thursday 24th of February 2022

First of 2 rest days, as I was mentally and physically worn out from writing.

Friday 25th of February 2022

Second rest day

Saturday 22nd of February 2022.

3 hours

Worked on Wednesday’s post.

Sunday 27th of February 2022

When I can’t sleep on Saturday night/Sunday morning, I spent 2 hours writing.

During Sunday I write for another 3 hours, working on both Wednesday and Fridays blog post.

Categories
Autobiographical

The Rag Factory

Part One

“Sorry I had to get your money upfront. Half the people in our group still haven’t contributed financially,” Lucy apologised to me, as I handed her my money.”

Later, I would learn that the same people hadn’t contributed plan wise, or in any other way either. Only then did I appreciate the genius of lucy requesting my financial contribution before I could join her exhibition. Maybe she really just needed to claw back any of the money she had to pay upfront when booking us our two rooms at the rag factory. The group had researched and worked out how much money the exhibition would cost in total early on, then split the amount evenly between each member. Due to the venue being Lucy’s idea, she had been the one to make enquiries about the price to rent space there, so when everybody agreed that they should use the venue, Lucy had been the one to book the rooms. In order to secure them, she had to make the payment for them there and then. As what money had been paid for the event trickled in, it had immediately gone back out on equipment, supplies, et cetera. Regardless of whether her requesting my contribution upfront had been for her benefit or mine, it meant that nobody could dispute me joining the group, as I had already contributed more before I actually joined than some of the members who had been part of the group since day one.

However, it wasn’t until we arrived at the rag factory, on the night we set up our exhibition, that I realise just how out of pocket lucy probably was. There were at least ten of us there that night, and Lucy told me this wasn’t even all of us. A couple of members had volunteered to hand out leaflets all week and weekend, so unless anybody else wanted to swap jobs with them, they weren’t required to be at the rag factory at all. Some members just didn’t show up, and didn’t give any excuses as to why.

Apart from one man, our entire group, including the advertisers and no shows, were all women.

When Lu had described their plan to me, on the day she invited me to join, which was the same day I paid my money, I couldn’t see how two rooms would be enough, as it required four rooms in total.

It was an interactive exhibition, meaning that the visitors were going to make the art exhibited at it. This was because the group formed in the first week, before they knew each other and each other’s work, and they were all intelligent enough and mature enough to acknowledge exhibiting their own art wasn’t going to work out well, if at all, in this particular situation.

At the entrance, or in the first room, a member of our group would greet visitors, ask them to sign our guest book, then direct them to read the sign that explained what was going to happen. The guests could ask the member of our group any questions they had, before proceeding to the next room.

In this room, people who wanted to participate would read a written description of a photograph.

In the third room, where they would no longer be able to see the description, they would draw what they imagined the photograph looked like.

They would then be greeted by a second member of our group, who would invite them to come to display their work in the final room. In here they could view all the participants art, as well as the actual photograph, have snacks, have drinks, and chat to us and any of the visitors who were there at the same time as them.

The exhibition was taking place over three days, Friday, Saturday and Sunday, and all group members not handing out leaflets were supposed to be at the rag factory on all three days, from when we opened early in the morning, to when we closed late at night,. Unsurprisingly, those who no showed to set up, also no showed on every other day.

On entering our space, I still couldn’t see how we were going to make their plan a reality.

The first room was a squat L shaped room. The second was a smaller square room inside it, therefore the reason the larger room was an L shape rather than a square.

Our host, who was a middle aged man, met us at the entrance and brought us inside. He waited patiently as members of our group dragged in equipment and supplies; metal poles, large sheets of cheap white fabric, a huge version of the photograph which they had blown up, easels, signs, art tools, sketch paper, et cetera; before he gathered us all, to tell us everything we need to know about exhibiting there. There were only two very simple and fair no rules-

1. No going in any other parts of the building, unless invited in by the people renting those spaces.

2. No drilling into any walls. There was asbestos in them .

As soon as our host left, the only boy in our group pulled out a drill and began to drill into the far wall.

“What the fuck?” One girl gasped in horror.

“Is he serious?” another complained, as though she couldn’t believe how stupid he was being.”

“Stop drilling,” a third shouted loudly over the whirring of the mechanics, and the boring of the metal into the wall.

Dust was flying through the air like snow.

When he ignored her, several of us shouted with her, until all of us were shouting over the noise at him to stop it.

Stopping the drill, he turned to us and snottily demanded to know how we were going to set up the rooms without drilling.

“In anyway that doesn’t give us, or anybody else, asbestos poisoning,” someone behind me answered.

All the girls laughed.

The boy did not. His face flushed red. He might as well have been exhaling smoke, considering how obvious it was that he was angry at us. Though he didn’t express his rage verbally, he did express it, he did this by storming out of the building, like a child having a tantrum because we had stopped him playing with his toy.

“What a prick,” the woman who had made the offending common sighed. “I tried to convince him that none of us would be upset or angry if he wanted to leave to be part of his friends exhibition. I was convinced I sounded sincere, but he saw through it and said he had contributed more to our project than anybody else had, then threatened to withdraw his contributions. It was just after we had that hideous photograph blown up, so I didn’t press the issue.”

“You should’ve let him take his contribution –” somebody else started.

But another girl cut in “He was probably pissed off because I did the same thing while it was being blown up.”

“I did it before that,” A third confessed.

Then silence swept across the room, and we all turned to stare at the metal poles stacked on the floor, as though we were waiting for them to speak and suggest a solution for how we going to use them to achieve our plans.

Categories
Autobiographical

An Unexpected Invitation

It was Lucy who invited me to join the group exhibition I actually took part in.

Lucy. The stories I could tell you about lucy could fill a book on their own. These are her stories. Stories I will never tell.

Lucy. The stories we have made together could fill another book. Good and bad. Happy and sad. These are our stories. Some of them I might tell. Others I will tell.

Lu. One of the three people that I still occasionally speak to from university. Once there were four. I wish we spoke more.

Lu. One of the handful of people I can say I truly miss. One of the handful of people I can truly say was/is my friend. One of the handful of people whose lack of presence in my life truly makes life worse.

Despite how importantly Lu became to me, I can’t recall how I met her, or how she came to invite me into her group. All I have are vague recollections of our conversation.

Of Lucy, with her big glasses, her beautiful big curly hair, and her even bigger personality, pulling deeply on her cigarette in between words.

“Are you sure I won’t be imposing?” I really did want to accept her offer, I was so desperate to get out of the group I was in, and equally as afraid that they would kick me out, but I was also worried that I would encounter the same problems if I joined her group. Especially because Lucy’s invitation felt cold. She was inviting me in, but at the same time she was keeping me at arms length.

Now I know Lu, I know that this was definitely the case, but it’s one of the reasons I love her so much as well. She is welcoming to anyone and everyone, but she gets to know you before she decides whether she trust you or not. She will listen to what people say about you and take a note, but she reserves judgement of you until she can make her own.

Unbeknownst to me, she was friends with every single person in my group, yet she listen to my problem, listen to me complain about the treatment I was receiving, and didn’t say a word about how they were her friends, or to defend them or their behaviour, instead she offered me a place in her group. But not in her life. At least not yet.

Lucy is how I wish everybody was, in this respect.

“There’s nothing to impose on,” She breathed out a plumber smoke, barely tapped her cigarette knocking half the length of it in ash off its end, then brought it to her lips again.

“I don’t have a piece,” I had wasted weeks in my current group, and now I really didn’t have time to make a piece of art specially for an exhibition.

“You don’t need one,” she stubbed her cigarette out.

“That’s what my group said,” we entered the main cat hill building and began walking the short distance to the indoor fine art studios.

“I’m going to need your money by the end of the week.”

“Of course,” I nodded trying to hide the building stress from my face and voice. It was very close to Christmas, meaning what little money I had gotten in student loans for the term was getting low, and the price of entry was the largest chunk of a hundred pounds.

They had already booked a venue, two rooms at the rag factory. “It’s the place Tracey Emin locked herself inside to work,” Lu had explained outside when our conversation began.

According to Lucy, it was worth the money we were paying to be there. People would come to our exhibition simply because it was being held at the rag factory. Regardless of their assumption, they weren’t taking any chances, they were already in the process of having leaflets made to advertise the event, which they planned to hand out along brick lane.

There was no uncertainty with this groups plans.

“When’s the next group meeting?” I enquired, one leg off the fence.

“There isn’t one. We’ve finished planning it. I’ll give you the date and time, to meet us to set up when you give me your money.”

That was it. I took the plunge.

“Thank you. Is there anything I can do, buy, bring?”

“Just yourself,” she shook her head, sending her curls bouncing, pulled the door open, and disappeared into the studio.

Categories
Guides Running

Things you should consider before you start running

1. Consult your GP, specialist doctor/s, and/or psychiatrist about your exercise plans.

2. Make it a strict rule that if you are sick, injured, or suffering from any other physical or mental health related symptoms or issue that could put your health and your safety at risk if you go for a run, that you don’t go.

3. Plan your route, times, and days, as best and a strictly as you can.

First think about the best times and days for you personally to go running, as a beginner it is best to be as specific and consistent as you can.

You don’t want to choose a time that eats into any part of your day that is already being productively used for something else.

And you don’t want to choose a time because somebody else says that it is good, or the best time to go.

For example, most guides seem to advise you to go running first thing in the morning, for a number of reasons. However, I can’t go with the morning because I am on antipsychotic medication, which can and does effect me both physically and mentally after I have woken up, from anything from minutes to hours, so I don’t even consider it an option, and I refuse to feel guilty about that.

As a new runner, I wouldn’t run on consecutive days, meaning that I wouldn’t go running two days in a row. Purposefully schedule at least a single rest day in between each running day.

Personally, I would also recommend that you don’t do any cross training in between running days either as a beginner, but that’s not going to be realistic for everybody.

Route wise, I would suggest choosing a length of around 1 1/2 miles, that you can run in laps as you progress, which is close to home.

Try to avoid having to cross any main or busy roads if you can.

Once you believe you have your time, days and route set, walk the route on your planned days and times over several days and a couple of weeks to see if it’s in fact possible, as there may be factors that will either completely stop your run or hinder your progress that you haven’t considered.

For example, is there a school close by thats school run you’ll get caught in, or does your route flood when it rains.

It’s up to you how flexible you are with your route, times, and days, however I would suggest you be as strict as you can.

4. Don’t plan to run as either a short term solution to a problem, or as a temporary hobby.

Running is extremely difficult both physically and mentally and requires a lot of time, effort, and patience. Running is only something you should do if you are planning on doing it long term, just starting out takes massive amounts of motivation and dedication.

5. Don’t come into running as a beginner, with a deadline for a race or an event to reach.

One piece of advice that really annoys me when I see or hear it being given to anybody who is considering starting running, especially as a motivational technique is – “Sign up for a race or event before you start running.”

If this does motivate you, and helps you to succeed, then I am very happy for you, but I would ask that you keep in mind that you are likely the exception in this case.

At best signing up for an event or race could be the reason you lose your motivation or completely stop running all together.

How well and quickly you progress isn’t fully in your control.

A lot is down to your genetics.

Then there are factors such as, the weather if you run outside, an unavailable treadmill if you run at the gym, illness, injury, and just life happening. If you are only missing your exercise sessions because of the reasons above, trust me when I say you are doing amazing.

Don’t set yourself up to fail before you have even begun. Especially by aiming for a goal that the majority of people couldn’t reach. If everybody could do it, they likely would e doing it.

How are you going to feel if you’re not meeting your progression markers in time to stay on track for your race or event date?

My guess is that, you’re probably going to feel unmotivated and as though there’s no point in continuing.

On top of that, you’re probably going to blame yourself and feel badly about not reaching a goal most people couldn’t reach.

At worst it could lead to a short term injury that set your training back, or a long term injury that affects the rest of your life.

The potential benefits of pushing yourself too hard, or slipping on ice, et cetera, don’t outweigh the risks of running when it’s not safe to do so.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Planned

No plan

Actually done

Unknown

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Monday 14th February 2022

No run.

No notes

Tuesday 15th of February 2022

It’s cold and dark when I finally manage to get out for my run on Tuesday.

When I reach the 1/4 point of my first lap, the street is empty – meaning no cars or people – except for one man, who decides it’s appropriate to cheer me on as soon as I pass him.

Obviously, the burst of noise right by me frightens me, but it also leaves me shaken for the rest of the run, as it reminds me just how vulnerable I am.

The shock means that when I get home, I forget to note my laps and times.

Wednesday 16th of February 2022

Wednesday is a rest day.

Thursday 17th of February 2022

two

Sunday 20th of February 2022

No run.

No notes, but I think we had bad weather these days.

Categories
Writing

Dialogue words you could use instead of the word…

Inquire

Analyse

Ask

Catechise

Challenge

Cross examined

Examine

Explore

Feel out

Go over

Grill

Hit

Hit up

Inspect

Interrogate

Investigate

Knock

Look into

Poll

Probe

Prospect

Pry

Pump

Query

Question

Request information

Roast

Scrutinise

Search

Seek

Seek an answer to

Seek information

Sift

Study

Survey

Test the waters

Want to know

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Inquire

Analyse

Ask

Catechise

Challenge

Cross examined

Examine

Explore

Feel out

Go over

Grill

Hit

Hit up

Inspect

Interrogate

Investigate

Knock

Look into

Poll

Probe

Prospect

Pry

Pump

Query

Question

Request information

Roast

Scrutinise

Search

Seek

Seek an answer to

Seek information

Sift

Study

Survey

Test the waters

Want to know

Categories
Writing

Dialogue you could use instead of the word…

Enquire

Analyse

Ask

Catechise

Challenge

Cross examined

Examine

Explore

Feel out

Go over

Grill

Hit

Hit up

Inspect

Interrogate

Investigate

Knock

Look into

Poll

Probe

Prospect

Pry

Pump

Query

Question

Request information

Roast

Scrutinise

Search

Seek

Seek an answer to

Seek information

Sift

Study

Survey

Test the waters

Want to know

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Enquire

Analyse

Ask

Catechise

Challenge

Cross examined

Examine

Explore

Feel out

Go over

Grill

Hit

Hit up

Inspect

Interrogate

Investigate

Knock

Look into

Poll

Probe

Prospect

Pry

Pump

Query

Question

Request information

Roast

Scrutinise

Search

Seek

Seek an answer to

Seek information

Sift

Study

Survey

Test the waters

Want to know

Categories
Writing

The definition of the word…

Inquire

The word enquire is a verb. It means, to

-Ask for information from someone

-Ask to see someone

-Ask to speak to someone

-Look into

-Investigate.

Categories
Writing

The definition of the word…

Enquire

The word enquire is a verb. It means, to

-Ask for information from someone

-Ask to see someone

-Ask to speak to someone

-Look into

-Investigate.

Categories
Writing

Commonly Confused Words

Enquire and Inquire

The words enquire and inquire actually mean exactly the same thing – to ask for information from somebody, to ask to see or speak to somebody, to look into or investigate – and can be used interchangeably.

Traditionally the word enquire meant to informally ask, whereas enquire was meant formally – for example during an investigation. Today the word inquire is still usually used to mean the formal requesting of information, but not strictly.

If you want to stick to the formal and informal use of the words, but don’t know which version to use, ask yourself is the request being asked formally or informally, meaning is it a simple request or an official request in regards to an investigation.

If the answer is that it is in regards to an official investigation, you should also use the version of the word beginning with an I – Inquiry.

Therefore if it is informal, you want to use enquiry.

Unless, you are American, in which case, apparently inquiry is always preferred, regardless of formality.

Categories
Writing

Dialogue that you could use instead of the word…

Ask

Specifically for payment and pricing

Assessed

Beg

Bid

Bill

Charge

Demand

Discount

Fetch

Hit

Hit up

Hunt

Invoice

Mark down

Mark up

Needle

Overcharge

Price

Request

Require

Sell

Sell for

Solicit

Survey

Value

Under charge

Categories
Writing

Words that you could use instead of the word…

Ask

Specifically for payment and pricing

Assessed

Beg

Bid

Bill

Charge

Demand

Discount

Fetch

Hit

Hit up

Hunt

Invoice

Mark down

Mark up

Needle

Overcharge

Price

Request

Require

Sell

Sell for

Solicit

Survey

Value

Under charge

Categories
Writing

Dialogue words you could use instead of the words…

Ask

Appeal

Appeal to

Assess

Beckon

Beg

Besiege

Bid

Bill

Bombard

Bring

Buzz

Call

Call on

Call upon

Canvas

Catechise

Charge

Command

Conjure

Cross examine

Cross question

Demand

Direct

Discount

Enjoin

Entreat

Exact

Exam

Fetch

Give the third degree

Go over

Grill

Hit

Hit up

Hunt for

Implore

Importune

Investigate

Invite

Invoice

Invoke

Inquire

Inquire of

Institute

Interrogate

Mark down

Mark up

Needle

Overcharge

Petition

Pick one’s brain

Plead

Plead to

Poll

Pop the question

Press

Price

Pry into

Put the screws into

Put through the wringer

Query

Question

Quiz

Rejoin

Request

Require

Retort

Roast

Sell

Sell for

Solicit

Summon

Supplicate

Survey

Sweat

Value

Walk

Walk through

Wont

Work at

Work on

Work out

Under charge

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the words…

Ask

Appeal

Appeal to

Assess

Beckon

Beg

Besiege

Bid

Bill

Bombard

Bring

Buzz

Call

Call on

Call upon

Canvas

Catechise

Charge

Command

Conjure

Cross examine

Cross question

Demand

Direct

Discount

Enjoin

Entreat

Exact

Exam

Fetch

Give the third degree

Go over

Grill

Hit

Hit up

Hunt for

Implore

Importune

Investigate

Invite

Invoice

Invoke

Inquire

Inquire of

Institute

Interrogate

Mark down

Mark up

Needle

Overcharge

Petition

Pick one’s brain

Plead

Plead to

Poll

Pop the question

Press

Price

Pry into

Put the screws into

Put through the wringer

Query

Question

Quiz

Rejoin

Request

Require

Retort

Roast

Sell

Sell for

Solicit

Summon

Supplicate

Survey

Sweat

Value

Walk

Walk through

Wont

Work at

Work on

Work out

Under charge

Categories
Writing

The definition of the word…

Ask

The word ask is both a noun and a verb.

As a noun

As a noun the word ask means,

-Make a command that requires a degree of efforts or commitment

-A situation that requires a degree of effort or commitment

-A request

-A request for a donation.

As a verb

As a verb the word ask means,

-Say something in order to obtain an answer

-Say something in order to obtain information

-Say that one wants permission to do something

-Say to (someone) that one wants them to do something

-Expect something of someone

-Demand something of someone

-Say that one wants (a specific amount) as a price for something

-To invite someone somewhere (such as your home, an event, or a function)

-To invite someone to join a group.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Overview

Planned hours = 15 hours

Hours owed from last week = 7 hours 15 minutes

Total to do = 22 hours 15 minutes

Done = 19 hours 11 minutes

Hours owed = 4 hours 4 minutes

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Schedule

Planned

Monday – 3 hours +1 hour 27 minutes

Tuesday – 3 hours +1 hour 27 minutes

Wednesday – 3hours +1 hour 27 minutes

Thursday – 3 hours +1 hour 27 minutes

Friday – 3 hours +1 hour 27 minutes

Saturday – rest day

Sunday – rest day

Actually done

One day – 0

Tuesday – 4 hours

Wednesday – 4 hours

Thursday – 1 hour 30 minutes

Friday – 0

Saturday – 4 hours

Sunday – 5 hours

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Journal

Monday 14 February 2022

No writing done.

No notes as to why.

Tuesday 15 February 2022

On Tuesday I spent 4 hours, writing Wednesday’s post.

I’m still forgetting to set my timer when I start writing, or after breaks. This isn’t just frustrating because it means I don’t know how much writing I have done towards my daily, and weekly, goals, it’s frustrating because I am trying to keep track of how much time each post takes me, so I have a better idea of how much writing is actually required to complete my weekly writing goals.

Wednesday 16th February 2022

4 hours 9 minutes writing. Worked on Wednesday’s post.

Thursday 17th of February 2022

Time spent writing recorded, when I actually remembered to set my timer, is 1 hour 31 minutes. I worked on Fridays Post.

Friday 18th of February 2022

No writing done.

No notes.

Saturday 19th February 2022

4 hours writing.

worked on Sunday blog post.

Sunday 20th of February 2022

Sundays notes are a mess, so I can’t say what I worked on, just that I wrote for 5 hours 31 minutes.

Categories
Autobiographical

Brick Lane

“What’s going to happen if I can’t find a group, or make a piece to exhibit in time?” I enquired. It was the day I enrolled on fine art, and my new tutor had just explained the second project to me, the group project, which was to plan and hold a group exhibition by the time we broke up for the December holidays.

“Those aren’t options,” she had informed me sternly but not unkindly, as though she suspected that might be my intention rather than my worry.

I wish by this point somebody had made me aware of what is possibly the single most important piece of information that every student should have been made aware of at their induction, the only information I could have made the entire first third of that academic year less stressful, especially when you consider that I changed course twice, information that had been given to all the fine arts students at their induction, but none of the fashion students to ours, which was that none of our first years work counted towards our final grade. I would be in my last third of that academic year when several people eventually made me aware of this. It’s not that I would have worked any less hard if I had known, but it may have eased the stress I felt about that group project.

Now you understand why during those first few days as a fine art student, while I was unable to progress with my desire lines project, I took advantage of my free time by making it my business to talk to the other students. I’d have happily hid away in that secluded little square of studio space if it had been an option, but it wasn’t.

If I had to guess, I’d guess that it was Tina who invited me to be a part of the group that was made up entirely of “mature students”, even though I wasn’t one, this is because despite how things played out, I still liked and spoke to Tina afterwards, and all the way up until we graduated, but the truth is that I don’t actually recall who invited me to be part of that group. I could have easily come to like Tina as a result of being part of it, I just doubt it.

Like the others, Tina was a mature student, so she seemed much older than the rest of us, and she was the youngest member of the group before I joined it. Again, I would have to guess how old she was, how old any of them were, I’s guess she was around forty, if not slight younger. She had married and had children, and now not only were those children teenagers, meaning they were at school all day, her family were financially stable enough, due to her husbands job, that she could return to education.

Tina’s work interested me, though it didn’t necessarily inspire me, it certainly made me realise that the only limits to what we could make on this course were the limits we imposed on ourselves, and that was exciting to me.

Think random shapes and patterns, lots of free and loose styles, and you probably still aren’t close to imagining the art Tina created.

Realism in all, or any of its forms, never interested me. Maybe that’s one of the reasons why I loved fashion, we’re actively encouraged to break things down, then use the pieces that were made to build something new.

Then, and still now, I have no desire to be a technical artist, to observe and copy.

My art is as much about emotion, self expression, creativity and experimentation, as it is about observe and comment, or experience and comment.

There was six original members in that group, but I only remember three of them, including Tina.

There was Ollie, a man who appeared to be in his fifties, and a woman whose name I don’t recall, who must have been in her sixties, she was the oldest member of the group.

Her and Ollie were clearly in charge, and they became my biggest problem.

They made it clear from the second I arrived at my first group meeting with the group that I wasn’t welcome, and by the end of the meeting the atmosphere suggested I wasn’t welcome at all where any of them were concerned.

Initially, I thought that maybe they were unhappy that they had planned the entire exhibition and I just wondered in at the last minute and contributed nothing, or that there were concerns among them that my piece wouldn’t fit in with their work, or the theme, or would somehow ruin their exhibition, but those thoughts were rapidly disproven and by the end of the meeting I had decided the opposite was true, which was that they didn’t want me coming in and attempting to throw my weight around or making changes.

However, there was one good thing about being a part of this particular group, I didn’t need to make a piece of work prior to the exhibition.

Though the reason for that seemed to be a problem in itself.

The reason that I didn’t need to make a piece of work prior to the event, was because the work for it was going to be made while the event was taking place.

“That’s a really good idea,” I commented, as it was for an event that they had to start planning as soon as they started the course, before they had begun making their own work for their first projects, or knew each other and each other’s work. It was even better for me due to the fact that I had enrolled late, as it alleviated my stress about making a piece in time. It was also as close to the truth as I could get without lying, being that I already knew the reason for this being the case.

If you know me, you know I won’t and can’t lie. Though this didn’t originate as a morals issue, it is definitely become one as I have gotten older. I learnt as a toddler that I wasn’t good at lying, I doubt any toddler are, but my delivery wasn’t good, I had physical tells, and I couldn’t distinguish between an obviously impossible lie and a plausible lie. My mother taught me never to lie, not necessarily as it was morally wrong, but because the truth will always surface in the end. As I got older, and struggled unbeknownst to me due to my severe racing and disorganised thoughts, it became obvious to me that I couldn’t keep a lie straight in my own mind, or not slipup. I had enough problems keeping how things actually occurred straight in my own mind if I had to recount of them, and it could take me several attempts to fully tell somebody the simplest story. However, by this point in my life, honestly had become a morals issue for me. Telling the truth is always best, no matter how uncomfortable it is to be involved in the process of giving or receiving an unwanted truth, and no matter how much it might initially hurt or upset the receiver, in the long run telling the truth is always best for everyone involved.

It became apparent that there were several blatant problems with their plan. The biggest of which was this – it wasn’t an exhibition. The plan was to set up in Brick Lane, on the street, and offer to draw peoples portraits for free, then gift the subjects to piece/pieces of work.

Having read the brief, I had to ask whether any of them had fully explain this idea to a tutor.

The answer was a hostile no.

Thinking on my feet, while trying not to force my solution onto the group as a whole for how I could spin this into an exhibition for at least myself and my own work, I requested that I be able to buy and bring something suitable to display the work I made during the event on, while event was taking place.

“Nobody is going to sit for you, for any of us for free. The portrait is the subject payment,” the oldest lady chided me, in a tone that suggested I was stupid.

Then, I agreed with her on that much. Now, I think if there is anywhere on this planet people would volunteer to sit for an artist for free it would be brick Lane.

Yet, even then I saw some problems with this. Who was going to sit for an artist without seeing a sample of the work beforehand.

When I pointed this out and enquired as to whether we’d all be drawn the same subject or different subjects, nobody could answer my question.

I put it to them that if we all drew the same person then we could keep a small sample of the work to display therefore making it an actual exhibition.

Immediately I was shut down, again by the oldest lady, the work was only to exist in that time and place just like the event, and therefore I couldn’t bring my camera to document the event either.

“But if you’re giving the work away, it won’t exist in just that time or place,” I pointed out.

That earned me hostile, silent glares.

Giving away all of the work alone would have been enough to make me want scrap the idea of creating work at the event before it even got off the ground if I had been involved in the planning stage. What they had planned at best could be called an event as displaying work is what makes an exhibition and exhibition, and the brief clearly stated that we were to plan and hold an exhibition. That it was am exhibition was the entire purpose of the project.

What puzzled me most about their unwillingness to admit they were failing this project, was that nobody walks onto any undergraduate degree without experience, and relevant experience at that, which proves they have the knowledge and skills needed to succeed. Every single one of these people would have taken a national diploma, foundation degree, or equivalent, in an art based or related course. They would have known how to interpret the purpose of, and follow a brief, they would have known the difference between an event and exhibition.

None of them could tell me the time, date, or location along Brick Lane where the event would be held, yet they all claimed the entire thing was already planned from start to finish.

In between the first and second meeting I would be provided with the details of the time, date, and location, and those details would change a dozen times.

To say I was frustrated by the second meeting would be a lie, my frustration frustration with the situation had come and gone and I was now indifferent.

The second meeting was much worse than the first.

The eldest lady and Ollie demanded to know what medium I would be using, then attempted to dictate to me what medium I was allowed to use based on their impression of the work I was currently creating, after which they tried to force me to draw caricatures.

“I’d rather not draw caricatures,” I had said firmly but politely when they started.

By the end of it I found myself lashing out verbally, demanding to know why they cared what medium I was using, after all there was no theme, the work was being taken home by the subject, and if they were so invested in caricatures being drawn at the event why didn’t they personally take on the task?

The argument “I caused” shut that meeting down.

The next day, the eldest lady came to have a conversation with me “On behalf of the entire group.”

“You’re not pulling your weight,” she accused

“How do you work that out?” I didn’t look up from the sketch I was working on. “I’m the only person in the group who seems to understand that we aren’t following the brief, and who has put forward a solution to fix it.”

“Oh right, and when did you propose any solution to this problem that I don’t recall you raising?” She quipped.

“When I requested that we bring something to display our work on, and that we use it to display our work, which is what an exhibition is. Remember? Then you told me off like I am a child?”

She stood up, and walked away.

At the time, I truly believed that I just wasn’t welcome in the group, and that all these things were issues with their abilities to plan an exhibition.

Now, I realise they were clue.

Maybe I should be ashamed to admit that I never realise at the time, or that I only realised fifteen years later while writing this blog post, that those things weren’t issues they were clues, but I’m not. At first I was amused, now I think it was them who were the stupid ones.

Though I can’t prove it. I’m sure that they never held their event, and that they never intended to, as there are more signs that this is the case.

Tutors complained that they couldn’t find the exhibition despite being in the right place, at the right time, on the date they were given.

“We had to change it at the last minute to the following day,” the eldest lady explained.

If student asked them how their exhibition went, they were either met with hostility, much like I had been, or by the person they were asking diverting the subject.

Which makes me wonder why I was invited into the group. Where only Ollie and the eldest woman aware that it was never going to happen? Had they forced or convinced everybody else to pretend it had happened at the last minute, or after it just didn’t happen? Or were they the only group members who correctly identified that I wouldn’t or couldn’t lie?

Categories
Guides Running

Sports bra

Outtakes

How to do a self measurement

Step one

Measure your rib cage

Measure around your rib cage, just beneath your breasts. The tape measure should be just loose enough that you can fit two fingers underneath it. Round to the nearest full inch.

25 inches– 27 inches =size 30

27 inches -29 inches = size 32

29 inches – 31 inches = size 34

31 inches – 33 inches = size 36

33 inches – 35 inches =size 38

35 inches – 37 inches = size 40

37 inches – 39 inches = size 42

39 inches – 41 inches =size 44

Step two

Measure your bust

Measure around the fullest part of your breasts. The tape measure shouldn’t be so tight that it restricts your breathing, but it should be snug.

Then subtract your rib cage measurement from your bust measurement. The difference is your cup size. If you’re between sizes round up to the nearest size.

Difference of 3 inches = AA cup

Difference of 4 inches = A cup

Difference of 5 inches = B cup

Difference of 6 inches = C cup

Difference of 7 inches = D cup

Difference of 8 inches =DD cup

Difference of 9 inches =E cup

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

March Running Plan

I promised to write this last week, I wanted to write it 2-3 weeks ago, but I’ve been busy.

Originally, I really didn’t know what my March plan was going to be, as I thought I could figure it out based on how well my last runs in February went, but then we had some bad storms.

Last week, I decided it would be to be completing 3 to 2 laps, of 1 minute running 2 minutes walking, 3 to 4 times a week, by the end of march.

Yesterday, I decided it’s going to be to complete 3 laps of, 1 minute 30 seconds running and 3 minutes 30 seconds of walking, plus one full lap of walking 3 times a week by the end of march.

My aim is to get out regularly again, and start putting in the miles, while hopefully building up my stamina to a level that starts to get me back to the 60% run 40% walk I was comfortable at last year quickly, so I can pushing myself again.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Overview

Laps = 6

Run percentage = 33%

Walk percentage = 66%

Total miles = 9.972

Total miles run = 3.29076

Total miles walked = 6.68124

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Plan

No plan

Monday – 2 laps of, 1 minute running 2 minute walking

Done

Tuesday – Rest day

Wednesday – 2 laps, of 1 minute running 2 minutes walking

Thursday – rest day

Friday – 2 laps of, 1 minute running 2 minutes walking

Saturday – rest day

Sunday – rest day

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Monday, 7 February 2022

Mondays run isn’t great, not only does it feel pointless because the weather forecast predicts snow next Monday which will force me to take another break, it has rained today so the floor is soaking and slippy.

Plus, I keep getting really bad pains in my chest.

I complete, 2 laps of, 1 minute running 2 minutes walking.

Tuesday 8 February 2022

Tuesday is a rest day.

Wednesday 9 February 2022

Despite it being freezing out on Wednesday, I complete, 2 laps, 1 minute running 2 minutes walking.

Thursday, 10 February 2022

Thursday is a rest day.

Friday 11 February 2022

On Friday I complete, 2 laps of one minute 2 minutes walking.

Saturday, 12 February 2022

Saturdays is a rest day.

Sunday 13 February 2022

Sunday is a rest day.

Categories
Writing

Dialogue words you could use instead of the word…

Laugh

Badmouth

Banter

Be little

Belly laugh

Be in stitches

Boffo

Boffola

Break up

Burst

cachinnate

Cackle

Chortle

Chuckle

Convulse

Crack

Crack up

Crow

Decry

Deride

Die laughing

Disparage

Gag

Gibe

Giggle

Grin

Guffaw

Heckle

Heehaw

Hoot

Horselaugh

Howl

Insult

Jape

Jest

Jibe

Jive

Joke

Josh

Lampoon

Leg pull

Mock

Mockery

Pooh

Pooh pooh

Put down

Quip

Raillery

Razz

Repartee

Rib

Ride

Ridicule

Riff

Riot

Roar

Roll in the aisles

Scream

Shriek

Simper

Smile

Smirk

Sneer

Snicker

Snigger

Snort

Split one sides

Taunt

Teese

Thigh slap

Titter

Torment

Truck

Twitter

Wail

Whoop

Yak

Yock

Yuck

Yuk

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Laugh

Badmouth

Banter

Be little

Belly laugh

Be in stitches

Boffo

Boffola

Break up

Burst

cachinnate

Cackle

Chortle

Chuckle

Convulse

Crack

Crack up

Crow

Decry

Deride

Die laughing

Disparage

Gag

Gibe

Giggle

Grin

Guffaw

Heckle

Heehaw

Hoot

Horselaugh

Howl

Insult

Jape

Jest

Jibe

Jive

Joke

Josh

Lampoon

Leg pull

Mock

Mockery

Pooh

Pooh pooh

Put down

Quip

Raillery

Razz

Repartee

Rib

Ride

Ridicule

Riff

Riot

Roar

Roll in the aisles

Scream

Shriek

Simper

Smile

Smirk

Sneer

Snicker

Snigger

Snort

Split one sides

Taunt

Teese

Thigh slap

Titter

Torment

Truck

Twitter

Wail

Whoop

Yak

Yock

Yuck

Yuk

Categories
Writing

Definition of the word…

Laugh

The word laugh is both a noun and a verb.

As a naan

As a noun the word laugh means,

– The act of laughing

– something that causes laughter

– a source of amusement

– a source of derision

– a source of fun

– a person who is amusing

– a person who is good company

– a person who is good fun

As a verb

As a verb the word laugh means,

– to make instinctive and spontaneous sounds and movements of amusement.

– To make instinctive and spontaneous sounds and movements of derision

– to dismiss something by treating it in a light hearted way

– to treat with ridicule

– to treat with scorn

Categories
Writing

Dialogue Words You Could Use Instead Of The Word..

Practise

Act

Action

Activity

Application

Apply

Carry on

Carry out

Do

Drill

Employment

Engagement

Exercise

Exertion

Follow

Go through

Go over

Keep in hand

Live up to

Observe

Occupation

Operation

Perfect

Perform

Performance

Pursue

Polish

Ply your trade

Prepare

Put into practice

Rehearse

Repeat

Specialise in

Study

Trail

Undertake

Use

Warm up

Work at

Work on

Work out

Categories
Writing

Words You Could Use Instead Of The Word..

Practise

Act

Action

Activity

Application

Apply

Carry on

Carry out

Do

Drill

Employment

Engagement

Exercise

Exertion

Follow

Go through

Go over

Keep in hand

Live up to

Observe

Occupation

Operation

Perfect

Perform

Performance

Pursue

Polish

Ply your trade

Prepare

Put into practice

Rehearse

Repeat

Specialise in

Study

Trail

Undertake

Use

Warm up

Work at

Work on

Work out

Categories
Writing

Dialogue you could use instead of the word…

Practice

Addiction

Affection

Airs

Assignment

Attribute

Bag

Bent

Brush up

Characteristic

Convenance

Convention

Custom

Deportment

Disposition

Dress

Drill

Dry run

Eccentricity

Exercise

Fashion

Form

Groove

Habit

Habitude

Inclination

Kink

Manner

Mark

Method

Mode

More

Oddity

Pattern

Particularity

Perfect

Point 4

Pose

Praxis

Prepare

Prepare for

Preview

Proceeding

Process

Productivity

Quirk

Refine

Refresh

Regime

Regiment

Rehearse

Repeat

Review

Ritual

Rote

Routine

Rule

Run over

Rut

Second nature

Set

Singularity

Study

Style

System

Tendency

Tenor

Tic

Tradition

Train

Training

Train with

Trail

Trait

Trick

Trot

Turn

Usage

Use

Usefulness

Utility

Walk-through

Wall

Way

Work at

Work on

Workout

Categories
Writing

Words You Could Use Instead Of The Word..

Practice

Addiction

Affection

Airs

Assignment

Attribute

Bag

Bent

Brush up

Characteristic

Convenance

Convention

Custom

Deportment

Disposition

Dress

Drill

Dry run

Eccentricity

Exercise

Fashion

Form

Groove

Habit

Habitude

Inclination

Kink

Manner

Mark

Method

Mode

More

Oddity

Pattern

Particularity

Perfect

Point 4

Pose

Praxis

Prepare

Prepare for

Preview

Proceeding

Process

Productivity

Quirk

Refine

Refresh

Regime

Regiment

Rehearse

Repeat

Review

Ritual

Rote

Routine

Rule

Run over

Rut

Second nature

Set

Singularity

Study

Style

System

Tendency

Tenor

Tic

Tradition

Train

Training

Train with

Trail

Trait

Trick

Trot

Turn

Usage

Use

Usefulness

Utility

Walk-through

Wall

Way

Work at

Work on

Workout

Categories
Writing

The definition of the word…

Practise

The word practise is a verb, it means,

-To perform an activity, exercise, or skill repeatedly, or regularly, to acquire, improve, or maintain proficiency in it (either habitually or regularly)

– to carry out or perform a particular activity (either habitually or regularly)

– to carry out or perform a particular custom (either habitually or regularly)

– to carry out or perform particular methods (either habitually or regularly)

– To actively pursue a particular occupation

– to actively pursue a particular profession

-to actively engage in a particular occupation

– to actively engage in a particular profession

Categories
Writing

The definition of the word..

Practice

The word practice is a noun, it means,

– the actual application of an idea (rather than its theory)

– the actual application of a belief (rather than its theory)

The actual application of a method (rather than its theory)

– the actual use of an idea (rather than its theory)

– the actual use of a belief (Rather than its theory)

– the actual use of a method (rather than its theory)

– the carrying out of an exercise

– the carrying out of a profession

– a customary way of doing something

– a habitual way of doing something

– a repeated exercise or performance of an activity or skill to acquire or maintain proficiency in it

– a period of time spent practising an activity or skill

Categories
Writing

Commonly Confused Words…

Practice and Practise

The word practice is a noun, which means it is

-a name

-(or) a thing

The word practise is a verb, which means it is

-a doing word.

For example, art can be both a noun and a verb, just like the words practice and practise.

To speak about a piece of artwork is to use art as a noun.

However to talk about a person engaging in the practise of making art is to use it as a verb.

If you struggle to remember whether to use the word practice or practise in a sentence, ask yourself is it referring to a name, a thing, or an action.

If it’s referring to a name or a thing, practice is correct. A good way to remember this is that the word practice not only means a noun, it ends in a noun too – ice.

If it’s referring to an action, then the word practise is correct.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Overview

Planned hours for this week – 15 hours

Hours owed from last week – 0

Total – 15 hours

Done – 7 hours 45 minutes

Next week – 7 hours 15 minutes

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Schedule

Plan

Monday – 3 hours

Tuesday – 3 hours

Wednesday – 3 hours

Thursday – 3 hours

Friday- 3 hour

Saturday – rest day

Sunday – rest day

Actual schedule

Monday – 1 hour 28 minutes

Tuesday – 5 hours 49 minutes

Wednesday – 30 minutes

Thursday – 0

Friday – 0

Saturday – 0

Sunday – 0

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Journal

Monday 7 February 2022

When I wake up on Monday, I update all my journal notes, where I promise to slay the day.

Then I only do 1 hour 28 minutes of writing, working on my pronation outtakes blog post.

Tuesday, 8 February 2022

On Monday night/Tuesday morning I can’t sleep, as usual. I decide to be productive instead of frustratedly lying in bed trying to sleep and failing, but I don’t want to start anything that will prevent me from sleeping, so I sort out videos on my phone for the Saturday diary entries. I do this for 1 hour 28minutes.

And, I continue with it when I wake up, doing an additional 4 hours 25 minutes.

Wednesday, 9 February 2022

Wednesday is a bad day for writing, as I only do 38 minutes, during which time I work on a the first draft of a Sunday blog post.

However, it’s not as bad as Thursday 10th, Friday 11th, Saturday 12th, Sunday 13th, when although I had writing on my to do list, I crossed none of it out, or wrote any journal notes, meaning I can only assume that I did no writing on these days.

Categories
Autobiographical

The Darkroom

It was obvious to me from my first week as a fine art student that most of the other students in my academic year despised me, just like it had been obvious to me on my first day as a fashion student that I didn’t fit it in.

Why I was despise so immediately and intensely I couldn’t even hazard a guess at, as it didn’t feel like a group decision, it felt as though everybody had their own personal reasons for hating me, but those reasons remained a mystery to me.

Maybe it went all the way back to the day I arrived in London, when I had gone to the student union with a group of fine arts students and instantly knew they weren’t my people.

Maybe it was something to do with the fact that Beth was romantically or sexually attracted to S, so might have been jealous of our friendship.

“She spent all night following me around,” S complained, the day after an event I hadn’t attended, as I have been busy with fashion work. This was before I knew, or had even seen, Beth. “Then she leaned in and demanded that we go back to my place.”

“Urgh,” I cringed, experiencing secondhand shame on her behalf. “What did you say?”

“I laughed,” S laughed.

“So you’re not interested in her at all?” I enquired.

“No, she looks like the cartoon version of Cruella De Vil,” he was still shaking.

“How did she take it?” I couldn’t help myself.

“Not well,” he heaved.

I didn’t join in with his laughter. I felt bad for her.

Or it might have just simply been that they were all already part of their own bitchy little cliques, and didn’t want an outsider coming in and disrupting things.

Either way, if you assumed that I strolled into the studio and everybody accepted and liked me, and that’s why I stayed on the fine art course, I’m sorry, but you’re wrong.

With fashion, it had felt as though I was invisible, not really there at all, and everybody was living their life around me.

With fine art it felt as though somebody had dropped a giant pink polka dotted elephant into the studio and nobody knew how to react. I was that elephant.

I’m sure if you asked them today why they had despise me they would tell you that they had good reasons, and what those reasons were, and I bet that every single one of those reasons happened at least a month after I enrolled, if not later.

There was one thing I know for a fact ruffled peoples feathers, but I feel as though that was because they had already decided they didn’t like me, as it really wasn’t an issue that was within my control, therefore it wasn’t an issue that was my fault. That was the studio Space issue.

When I enrolled none of the tutors had made me aware that the cowshed existed, but even if they had, I don’t believe that it would have made a difference, as later I would learn that every bit of space inside the cowshed had already been claimed, just as it had in the indoor studio, and I needed studio space of my own. It wasn’t an option, it was a requirement. Every fine art student needed a studio space, to work in, to display the work they were currently working on, and to do presentations and critiques. That space was also meant to be static, meaning that once you got a space you were supposed to stay there. This was so the tutors knew where to find both you and your work.

A static space is something that I never had that first year. Although all the space had been claimed, there was a lot of space that wasn’t being used for a number of reasons, yet every time I claimed one of those spaces I was instantly and aggressively forced out by somebody who insisted they had already claimed it.

This incident took place in the first studio space that I had. It was an almost completely enclosed square which felt isolated from the rest of the studio, even though it really wasn’t.

I chosen that space because despite the fact that three students appeared to have claimed it by scrawling their names on the walls in pencil, it was completely abandoned, so I didn’t think they would mind me setting up in one of the four corners. There was no work on the walls, and the space was always empty.

For my first couple of days as a fine art student, I had wondered around getting a feel for the studio and the people, who they were, what work they made, where was their space, and what spaces weren’t being used. However, whenever I tried to speak to anybody I was mostly met by cold disinterest.

Finally, with a group critique scheduled for early the next morning, I chose my space and tacked up all the work I physically had, which at that point wasn’t much, just my ghost photographs and some photograms I had made since.

The day after I had shot my shadow and ghost photographs, I had taken my SLR film to be developed professionally. I had wanted to take the shadow photographs with me when I did, but Carol had taken her camera back off me the same night she lent it to me, insisting that she would get them printed for me.

Even though this put me out both financially and time wise, I didn’t argue about it, it was her camera after all. The reason it put me off financially was because I had wanted to pick just the best photographs and have those ones printed out, but without the camera I couldn’t do that. The reason that it put me out time wise was because my photographs were never going to be my final pieces for the project, rather they were my starting point, so without them I couldn’t plan my next steps.

Bored, and anxious to do anything work wise, I had gone to the dark room on impulse one afternoon, bought a packet of the cheapest photograph paper they sold, and played around making photograms, using what I had in my pockets and bag. It seemed only slightly relevant to the project, but at least I was working on something.

On the day of the critique, I hung back, following at a distance and avoided making any comments on the others artwork, as I didn’t think I knew them or their projects well enough to do so, even though, like me, many people were using photography as a medium for this project, and being that I had taken a photography course in the past, and it was obvious they all hadn’t, I probably could have contributed a lot more than any of the others were.

When it came time for my work to be critiqued, only our tutor commented.

Afterwards, I sat at one of the tasks in my new studio space, practising an exercise our tutor I had suggested, trying to critique my own work.

How long he had been standing behind me, quietly watching me work, alone, inside the empty little square, before I felt his presence I don’t know.

He was standing so still and silent, his eyes fixed on my ghost photographs. I recognised him from my critique group. None of the work he had either displayed or presented during his turn was photography based or similar. I believe his name was George.

“Hi,” I closed my note book and stood up as I greeted him. “I’m Rachel.”

He completely ignored me, his expression unpleasant, hostile, and angry.

When he finally spoke, after what seemed like forever, his tone matched his expression.

“Did you develop those in the dark room here?” He pointed at my ghost photographs.

“No, I had those professionally developed.”

“Don’t lie!” He snapped. “I saw you in the dark room the other day.”

Feeling uneasy that he had noticed and remembered me from the darkroom which had been packed the afternoon I had been there, paired with aggressive, accusatorial behaviour, I suddenly felt extremely isolated and afraid.

Why was he so angry at me?

And what exactly was he accusing me of?

It wasn’t as though he could have believed I had stolen his work or ideas, his work had been entirely different to mine.

Honestly, I don’t know how I managed to stay so calm, patient and polite, with him, I owed him no explanation, but I did.

“I was working on those photograms in the dark room,” I tried to draw his attention to the set of photograms, but his eyes remained glued to my ghost photographs.

“If you didn’t develop them in the darkroom how did you create those effects?”

“That’s all camera work,” I informed him.

He continue to stare, again in silence, for a few of minutes, before turning and storming off.

Relieved he was gone, but shaken up by the encounter, I took my photographs down quickly, slipped them into my notebook, gathered all my things, and left, afraid that he would return later, either while I was still there, or while I wasn’t and destroy my work.

I never used the darkroom again. I never felt safe too.

Categories
Autobiographical

Desire Lines

“Do you know what desire lines are?” My new tutor asked me, I had just enrolled on fine art, and she was about to explain my two new work briefs.

All the first year fine art students were already halfway through two projects the day I enrolled. The only two projects they had been set since they enrolled. This was one of those two projects.

Although I was aware that I had a lot of work to catch up with, and none of the projects I had done for fashion were transferable, meaning I should have felt stressed, I actually felt like a mountain of weight been lifted off me stress wise. It hadn’t been my imagination, the fashion tutors really had been setting us an unrealistic amount of work.

“No,” I shook my head.

“You know when you see paths, that aren’t real paths, rather paths that have been worn into, say, fields, by people constantly walking over the ground in that same place, particularly when they are ignoring paths that have been built for them to use close by? They are named desire lines. They are named desire lines because they are the paths people want to walk, rather than the paths they are supposed to walk. What a beautiful name, for a beautiful concept.” Here, she paused, as though she was expecting me to respond, but I didn’t know how I was supposed to respond, so I just smiled and nodded, and she continued. “The project is about the impressions we leave. Beyond that it’s yours to interpret. Whether you choose to focus on the impression you want to leave, that you think you will leave, that you have already left, is up to you. It could even be about the impression somebody else has left…”

Tired both physically and mentally, and feeling desperately like I needed space and time alone, due to my awful morning as an illustration student, I thanked her, gathered my papers, and headed straight home, planning to think about what I wanted to do for my project later that evening.

However, plans rarely ever work out the way we expect them to. Ironically, it was that very thought, that I had as I walked home that day from Cothill to Trent Park, as I thought about how I was on my third course in less than as many months, that derailed my plan.

By the time I reached Gubby, I knew what my project was going to be about.

To put my idea simply, it was about the impressions we were going to leave on both Gubby and each other.

How much of an impression could we leave on a place that we were only going to live in for such a short period of time? Had its previous residence left any permanent impressions on it? And how much of an impression would we leave on each other, and each other’s lives?

I even knew how I wanted to begin. It was with three sets of photographs, of shadows and ghosts.

The penthouse crew were all waiting for me when I got home. It sort of felt like they ambushed me, as I hadn’t realised how late it was. They all wanted to know how my first day of illustration had gone.

“I’m fine art student now,” I answered.

None of them seem surprised. Leaving in the morning to take one course and coming back having enrolled on a different one was typical Rachel according to them, and they all agreed that fine art was so me.

Hearing the excitement, Sam and Emma came to investigate what was happening.

“Rach enrolled on fine art today,” one of the penthouse crew inform them.

“Fine art, like Gabriels course?” Either Sam or Emma clarified.

“Yep,” I confirmed, nodding.

That was enough to set the two of them off too. Immediately they began frantically texting Gabriel, who lived on the ground floor, and mikey who lived in the far quarter of our floor, next door to Carol, demanding they come to join us.

Even Jodie, who wasn’t close with any of us, wanted to hear all about my day, and my plans for my first art project.

All of them wanted to be involved when I explain my idea to them, and for the first time since our first couple of weeks at Gubby our little quarter of the third floor felt united again.

Carol offered to lend me her digital camera for the shadow photographs, as they didn’t require an SLR camera, were as my ghost photographs did. I gratefully accepted her offer, as it meant I could take all three sets that night, being that I only had a couple of reels of film.

Sam and Emma brought table lamps out into the corridor, and we set them up before turning off the overhead lights.

Then Sam, Emma, Gabriel, Mikey, and Jodie took turns posing in front of the lamps, casting shadows against the wall that I photographed.

For the second set of photographs, Sam and Mikey posed around Gubby, and I used my SLR camera to photograph them.

After which, me and Fee went outside, to the stables, the mansion, and even into the woods, to repeat the process, in a strange sort of tribute to our previous nighttime adventures together.

Later that night, once we were finished and everyone had calmed down and split off into their usual smaller groups or gone to bed, me and Amy sat alone together on her bed, me finally recounting the events of my day.

“What do you think will happen to all of us?” Amy wondered, a hint of melancholy in her voice. “Do you think we’ll all still be friends when we leave Gubby? When we graduate? In ten, twenty, or thirty years from now? Or do you think we’ll be like the people in your photographs? Just memories to each other? Ghosts in each others lives?”

“I don’t know,” I said my tone as somber as hers, because I already saw the cracks that threatened our friendships forming, that’s part of what had inspired my project. After all, the only thing any of us had in common was Gubby. So much in my life had already changed since I moved to London, and since I met these people, and though I certainly couldn’t have predicted how much would change and why, there was no way that I could have predicted any of it, I just felt it coming.

Neither of us could have predicted everything that followed.

If I had to guess, I’d guess that none of our friendship survived past graduation.

Not even the building, the only place our paths, or personal desire lines crossed, the only place we all existed at the same time, still stands. It was demolished years ago, taking with it any impressions any of its former residents had left on it, including us.

But Amy could have predicted some of it. How much I don’t know. But she certainly saw some of it coming. Whose secrets were haunting her that night I’ll never know. Mays, fees, Charlies, her own, it could have been anyone of them, or all of them.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Sports Bras

Hello, ladies, girls, women, those of us who have Cooper’s ligaments, and those of you who have breast implants, today’s guide is for you, because today we are talking sports bras.

A quick health and safety note before we begin

If you have breast implants please speak to your surgeon or doctor about what type of sports bra you should wear and why. I am not a doctor, surgeon or personal trainer, and I don’t have and never have had breast implants, I’m just a female sexed person who is trying to get back into running, and who hopes to help others who want to get into running by sharing what I learn along the way, therefore I do not want to compromise your health and/or safety, it is important to me that I don’t.

Please also remember that, all my guides are intended as a starting point for your own research.

With that said, let’s dive in

Whether you choose to wear a sports bra or not remains your choice. Your body is yours, like with any clothing you choose to wear, or activity you choose to take part in, what sport/exercise you do, and what clothing you wear to do it, is your choice.

Personally, I love a good sports bra, and I wouldn’t attempt to do any sport/exercise without wearing one, even low impact/intensity sports. I have done exercise in my normal bra in the past when I have forgotten my sports bra, meaning I have learnt the hard way that no sports bra means no sports for me, and I would class myself as a smaller breasted woman being that I am a B cup. Without wearing one it hurts, I feel uncomfortable, and I can’t perform at all.

But, I am aware that many women don’t like wearing them for many reasons.

While I am not trying to convince or force anybody to wear one (it makes no difference to me, at the end of the day the only person you not wearing a sports bra impacts is you, it’s your body, and your life) this blog post exist to help you make an informed decision.

Although I never go into researching a guide biased, and I do always try to find a balanced opinion, more and more I find myself coming out of the research I do agreeing that the clothes we wear when we exercise does impact our bodies, our performance, and our lives. These items of clothing exist for a reason. If you are experiencing discomfort or pain while you exercise, that your bodies way of alerting you that something is wrong, or that you aren’t doing something right, and you should take notice of that because even mild discomfort could be a warning that you’re putting your health and safety at risk.

The big, and possibly unpopular question, that we need to address both in this blog post, and in our lives if we are physically active women of any type, is whether you should be wearing a sports bra when you exercise for your own health and safety.

As you know, I’m not one to shy away from the unpopular facts, which is why this is the perfect topic for me to tackle.

Sorry girls, the verdict is in, and the answer is a very definite yes.

It doesn’t matter if the activity you are doing is low impact/intensity, if you have small breasts, if you have implants, or if you’re not experiencing any discomfort or pain, everybody conducting studies, and writing articles on this topic, all agree that you should be wearing a sports bra while you exercise, even if some of them tiptoe around the subject to do it.

I promise, I really did go in hard to find a balanced opinion on this topic, more so because of my personal love of sports bras. I found only single source that appeared to offer me that at the beginning as it opened –

“If you’re not uncomfortable physically, it’s probably not going to harm you.”

“One workout without a bra isn’t going to make any significant changes.”

Yet, by the end of the article it was advising that if (like me) you find that you have forgotten your sports bra, and your only choice is to wear one or taking a financial hit, then you should modify your exercise on this occasion to low impact/intensity, and next time make sure that you don’t forget your sports bra.

And, no, Apparently wearing a regular bra during sport is no better than going braless.

He is a simplified answer, as I understand it, as to why you should be wearing a sports bra during exercise if you are a female sexed person.

Our breasts contain no muscle. Breasts are made entirely from glandula and fatty tissue. They are both connected to our bodies and held in place only by skin and ligaments. These ligaments, which are apparently very delicate, as is the skin on our breasts, are called Cooper’s ligaments. Both the skin on our breasts, and our coopers ligaments can be affected by gravity alone, therefore need support. They both require extra support when you are engaging in physical activity. There are also a lot of sensitive nerves in our breasts that can be affected by “aggressive” movement and activity.

What are the risks associated with not wearing a correct sports bra during exercise?

Without the correct support, regardless of how much they actually weigh, the weight of your breast will cause you to

– Bend forward

And can pull

– you

– or your head forward

it can also

– round your shoulders

(this can lead to,

– discomfort

– pain

– incorrect posture.)

Exercising without adequate breast support can cause,

– diminished performance

– poor performance

– discomfort

– soreness

– pain

– breast pain

– back pain

– neck pain

– headaches

– poor posture

– stretched skin

-stretch marks

– sagging breasts

– drooping breasts

– strain on your ligament

– stretched ligament

– back problems

– neck problem

– tissue damage

-nipple fissures

(also known as joggers nipples. The symptoms of nipple fishes include,

– discomfort

– pain in the nipple

– soreness in the nipple

– redness

– chafing

– bleeding

– scabbing).

What are the benefits of wearing an adequate sports bra?

An adequate sports bra will,

– aid your performance

– allow you to push yourself

– keep your weight well distributed

– help your breasts maintain their shape

it will also support

– your Cooper’s ligaments

– your breasts

– the skin on your breast

While preventing

– discomfort

– soreness

– pain

– sagging

– drooping

– stretch marks

– stretched skin

-stretched ligament

How do you know if a sports bra is adequate

There are two things that you need to consider when you’re choosing a sports bra.

The first is what activities you will be doing while wearing your bra.

There are three different types of impact/intensity that you can choose from, low, medium, and high.

Low to medium impact/intensity sports bras are usually compression sports bras, meaning that they are what most of use probably imagine when we think of a sports bra, they are what are disgustingly referred to as “uni boob” sports bras. They are typically cup less, and work by compressing your breasts tightly against your chest wall, therefore restricting your breasts from moving.

Low impact/intensity sports are activities such as Weight training, most yoga, and even walking.

Medium impact/intensity sports are activities such as cycling and dancing, and surprisingly includes skiing.

High impact/intensity sports bras are usually encapsulated sports bras. These have a defined cup structure, meaning their shape typically resembles a standard bra. They work by supporting each breast individually.

However, some high impact/intensity sports bras combine both encapsulated and compression methods to maximise support.

You can even get additional features you normally wouldn’t find on a sports bra on high impact/intensity sports bras, such as underwire and adjustable straps.

Despite cycling falling into the medium impact/intensity category, some biking sports such as mountain biking fall into the high impact/intensity category.

Other high impact/intensity sport includes activities such as aerobics and running.

This means that, regardless of your breast size, if you are planning on running in your sports bra you should consider investing in a high impact/intensity one.

In fact, the two activities that put the most strain on your Cooper’s ligaments are jumping and running.

When we run our breasts move in a figure eight shape, and can move up and down by up to 8 cm.

Low to medium impact/intensity sports bras Will reduce bounce, but they won’t prevent the side to side movement of our breasts as we run.

It is suggested that because we change the way we run depending on what type of sports bra we are wearing, an adequate sports bra will help us move our body in a more preferable way when we run, as it affects everything from the more obvious areas such as our arms and torso, to less obvious areas such as our pelvises.

The second thing to consider is how the sports bra fits you.

It’s estimated that 80%, or 4 out of 5, women, are wearing the wrong size bra.

Wearing a well fitted sports bra will reduce the friction caused by the fabric of your clothing rubbing against your skin, and as a result will reduce your likeliness of experiencing nipple fissures, especially if you run long distances.

If you are a D cup or above, it is recommended that you wear a high impact/intensity level bra even if you are doing low impact/intensity level sports. This is because exercise induced breast pain is five times more likely in athletes who have medium to large breasts, and the chances that you will start suffering from it increase with every year you age.

My personal advice would be to start by getting a professional bra measuring done, then go from there

Like when buying any clothing item, you need to remember that not all brands or types of bras are going to fit you even if they are your size, so you are probably going to have to try several brands and types to find the best fit.

While wearing your a sports bra there are several ways to tell if it fits you correctly and is going to provide you with enough support.

A well fitted sports bra should actually feel comfortable, and shouldn’t dig, or cut into your skin. It also shouldn’t leave gashes, or indentations, in your skin once you remove it.

If the cup of the bra has wrinkles in it, then it’s likely too big for you, as it should be smooth and comfortably snug.

Alternatively, if your breasts are spilling out of the top, sides, or cup in general, then the cup size is too small for you.

With the straps you should be able to fit one or two fingers under it at the shoulder. Any more than that and they are too big for you. This is the same for the band that goes around your torso, which should sit just below your breasts. Any underwire should be flat against your skin and shouldn’t pinch you.

Another test you can do is to jump around and wave your arms around, or do a skipping rope jumping motion for 20 – 30 seconds. This will give you a good idea as to whether your breasts are adequately supported, whether the straps are too loose, and whether it’s going to stay in place.

Lift your hands above your head. If the band rises up on you, and the bra has no adjustable straps or back enclosure that fixes the issue, then the bra is too big for you.

Sports bras with straps that cross at the back are often better at staying in place, but may not give you adequate support if you have medium or large breasts.

Other things to consider when buying a sports bra

When buying sports bras it is best to avoid bras that have been unnecessarily beautified. For example, an intricately woven strap design might look nice, but it might also affect the support, comfort, and overall practicality of the bra.

Most sports bras are made from materials that wick away sweat and keep you cool, but it’s best to check that this is the case before you by it.

Taking care of your sports bra

A sports bra will normally lasts 30 – 40 washes

However technical fabrics may become less effective with every wash as they tend to loosen.

-Washing it in cold water

and avoiding

-Fabric softener

-and bleach

will give your sports bra longer lifespan.

As heat accelerates elastic degradation, you should avoid tumble drying your sports bra, and should lay it flat to dry.

Once your sports bra begins to rub or chafe then it’s time for a new one.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Monday 31st January 2022

To

Sunday 6th February 2022

Planned

No plan

Done

Nothing done

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Monday 31st January 2022

To

Sunday 6th February 2022

No running done this week

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word..

Whether

If

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Weather

(As a verb)

Abide

Be

Breathe

Continue

Endure

Exist

Flourish

Hang on

Hold on

Hold out

Hold up

Last

Lead

Live

Make it

Make it through

Outlast

Out live

Persist

Prosper

Pull through

Stand

Stick out

Subsist

Thrive

Wear out

Withstand

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of…

Weather

(As a noun)

Atmosphere

Climate

Clime

Elements

Categories
Writing

Commonly confused words…

Weather and whether

The word weather refers to the state of the atmosphere in a certain place, at a certain time, and includes everything from the temperature and wind conditions, to whether it’s sunny, cloudy, rainy, snowing, etc.

The word whether is a conjunction, which put as simply as possible, serves the same purpose as the word if.

If you’re struggling as to whether you need to use the word weather or whether in a sentence, ask yourself does the sentence still makes sense if you use the word if instead.

If the answer is yes, then whether is correct.

If the answer is no, then weather this is correct.

For example

I’ll see whether it is going to be snowing next week.

Still makes sense if you change the whether in the sentence to if.

I’ll see if it is going to be snowing next week.

Categories
Writing

The definition of the word…

Whether

The word whether is a conjunction. It means –

-To indicate that statement applies to whichever of the alternatives mentioned is the case.

– Expressing enquiring

– expressing investigation

– expressing choice between alternatives

– expressing doubt between alternatives

Categories
Writing

The definition of the word…

Weather

The word weather is both a noun and a verb.

As a noun

As a noun the word weather means the state of the atmosphere in a particular place and time. For example, the temperature, the wind, whether it’s going to rain, snow, etc

As a verb

As a verb the word weather means –

– to come safely through a weather condition, such as a storm.

– to come safely through or with stand danger of any type

– to come through, or withstand difficulty

– to change or wear away the appearance or texture of something by long exposure to the weather/atmosphere

Categories
Writing

Dialogue words you could use instead of…

Telling

Ascertaining

Acknowledging

Adding up

Adjuring

Admitting

Advertising

Advising

Affirming

Airing

Alleging

Alerting

Announcing

Announce to

Annunciating

Appointing

Appraising

Apprising

Acquainting

Articulating

Assigning

Asking

Asserting

Assuring

Authorising

Averring

Avouching

Avowing

Baring

Barring

Beseeching

Betraying

Bidding

Blabbing

Blabbering

Blazing

Blotting

Bossing

Bossing around

Blurting

Breaking the news

Breathing

Briefing

Bringing out

Broadcasting

Calculating

Calling

Calling upon

Catching up

Certifying

Charging

Charting

Chatting

Checking

Chirping

Chronicling

Clothing

Coercing

Confessing

Commanding

Commenting

Commissioning

Communicating

Compelling

Computer

Conceding

Concluding

Confessing

Confiding

Constraining

Controlling

Convincing

Couching

Counselling

Counting

Debunking

Deciding

Declaring

Deeming

Delineating

Delivering

Depicting

Discovering

Describing

Discussing

Detailing

Determining

Dictating

Differentiating

Disabusing

Disclosing

Disclosing too

Discovering

Discussing

Disenchanting

Discerning

Disinterring

Distinguishing

Divulging

Drawling

Educating

Enjoining

Enlightening

Entreating

Entrusting

Enumerating

Ennunciating

Explaining

Exposing

expressing

Evidencing

Familiarising

Filling in

Forcing

Formulating

Getting off

Giving

Giving away

Giving facts

Giving out

Going public

Going public with

Grasping

Hippy

Importing

Indicating

Informing

Instructing

Itemising

Keeping one posted

Knowing

Laying open

Leading

Leaking

Leaving word

Lecturing

Letting one know

Letting on

Letting on about

Letting slip

Letting the cat out of the bag

Letting the cat out of the bag about

Levelling

Lipping

Lucking

Making know

Managing

Marking

Mentioning

Mouthing

Mumbling

murmuring

Narrating

Notify

Numbering

Numerator

Obliging

Opening up

Ordering

Overseeing

Owning

Particularising

Passing

Perceiving

Petitioning

Phrasing

Piping up

Piping up with

Placarding

Posting

Proclaiming

Printing

Promulgating

Publicising

Publishing

Purring

Putting

Putting before

Putting into words

Putting out

Raking up

Reassuring

Reciting

Recognising

Reckoning

Recording

Recounting

Reeling off

Regaling

Rehearsing

Relating

Releasing

Realising

Remarking

Rendering

Repeating

Reporting

Representing

Requesting

Requiring

Revealing

Ripping out

Saying

Separating

Schooling

Sharing

Shooting

Shouting

Showing

Showing up

Sketching

Slating

Smoking out

Sounding

Speaking

Spilling

Spilling the beans

Spilling the beans about

Spitting

Splitting

Spluttering

Spouting

Squealing

Stating

Summoning

Superintending

Supervising

tabling

Tabulating

Talking

Tallying

Teaching

Telegraphing

Ticking off

Totalling

Transmitting

Trusting

Tutoring

Unclothing

Uncovering

Undeceiving

Unearthing

Uttering

Venting

Ventilating

Verbalising

Versing

Vocalising

Voicing

Warning

Whispring

Wishing

Wising up

Wording

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Telling

Ascertaining

Acknowledging

Adding up

Adjuring

Admitting

Advertising

Advising

Affirming

Airing

Alleging

Alerting

Announcing

Announce to

Annunciating

Appointing

Appraising

Apprising

Acquainting

Articulating

Assigning

Asking

Asserting

Assuring

Authorising

Averring

Avouching

Avowing

Baring

Barring

Beseeching

Betraying

Bidding

Blabbing

Blabbering

Blazing

Blotting

Bossing

Bossing around

Blurting

Breaking the news

Breathing

Briefing

Bringing out

Broadcasting

Calculating

Calling

Calling upon

Catching up

Certifying

Charging

Charting

Chatting

Checking

Chirping

Chronicling

Clothing

Coercing

Confessing

Commanding

Commenting

Commissioning

Communicating

Compelling

Computer

Conceding

Concluding

Confessing

Confiding

Constraining

Controlling

Convincing

Couching

Counselling

Counting

Debunking

Deciding

Declaring

Deeming

Delineating

Delivering

Depicting

Discovering

Describing

Discussing

Detailing

Determining

Dictating

Differentiating

Disabusing

Disclosing

Disclosing too

Discovering

Discussing

Disenchanting

Discerning

Disinterring

Distinguishing

Divulging

Drawling

Educating

Enjoining

Enlightening

Entreating

Entrusting

Enumerating

Ennunciating

Explaining

Exposing

expressing

Evidencing

Familiarising

Filling in

Forcing

Formulating

Getting off

Giving

Giving away

Giving facts

Giving out

Going public

Going public with

Grasping

Hippy

Importing

Indicating

Informing

Instructing

Itemising

Keeping one posted

Knowing

Laying open

Leading

Leaking

Leaving word

Lecturing

Letting one know

Letting on

Letting on about

Letting slip

Letting the cat out of the bag

Letting the cat out of the bag about

Levelling

Lipping

Lucking

Making know

Managing

Marking

Mentioning

Mouthing

Mumbling

murmuring

Narrating

Notify

Numbering

Numerator

Obliging

Opening up

Ordering

Overseeing

Owning

Particularising

Passing

Perceiving

Petitioning

Phrasing

Piping up

Piping up with

Placarding

Posting

Proclaiming

Printing

Promulgating

Publicising

Publishing

Purring

Putting

Putting before

Putting into words

Putting out

Raking up

Reassuring

Reciting

Recognising

Reckoning

Recording

Recounting

Reeling off

Regaling

Rehearsing

Relating

Releasing

Realising

Remarking

Rendering

Repeating

Reporting

Representing

Requesting

Requiring

Revealing

Ripping out

Saying

Separating

Schooling

Sharing

Shooting

Shouting

Showing

Showing up

Sketching

Slating

Smoking out

Sounding

Speaking

Spilling

Spilling the beans

Spilling the beans about

Spitting

Splitting

Spluttering

Spouting

Squealing

Stating

Summoning

Superintending

Supervising

tabling

Tabulating

Talking

Tallying

Teaching

Telegraphing

Ticking off

Totalling

Transmitting

Trusting

Tutoring

Unclothing

Uncovering

Undeceiving

Unearthing

Uttering

Venting

Ventilating

Verbalising

Versing

Vocalising

Voicing

Warning

Whispring

Wishing

Wising up

Wording

Categories
Writing

The definition of the word…

Telling

The word telling is both an adjective and a verb.

As an adjective

As an adjective the word telling means –

– to have a striking affect

– to have a revealing affect

As a verb

As a verb the word telling means –

-to communicate information to someone in spoken or written words

– reveal information to a person in a non-verbal way

– to divulge private information

– to divulge confidential information

-to advise someone to do something

– to order someone to do something

– to relate a story

– to decide something with certainty

– to determine something correctly or with certainty

– to perceive the difference between one person and another

– to perceive the difference between one thing and another

– to count

– to count the members in a group

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Weekly Writing Overview

Hours owed from January – 2hours 11 minutes

Target for this week – 15 hours

Hours total for writing I need to do this week = 17 hours 11 minutes

Done = 18 hours 27 minutes

Because I made up the 2 hours and 11 minutes that I owed from January this week, I don’t need to add it to marches hours.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Schedule

Planned

Monday – 3 hours

Tuesday – 3 hours

Wednesday – 3 hours

Thursday- 3 hours

Friday – 3 hours

Saturday – Rest day

Sunday – Rest day

Done

Monday – 3 hours 42 minutes

Tuesday – 3 hours 9 minutes

Thursday – 0

Friday – 4 hours 40 minutes

Saturday -0

Sunday – 4 hours 34 minutes

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Journal

Monday 31st January 2022

On Monday, while I can’t sleep, during the early hours of the morning, I decide to do some writing.

I write for 1 hour 3 minutes, and work on my Wednesday posts.

Monday was the day that I was supposed to speak to the newspaper. They don’t call. Despite waiting all afternoon for a phone call that never happens, which still leaves me feeling extra unwell mentally, then needing to do other stuff, I do manage to fit in some writing.

I write for 2 hours 39 minutes, and work on Wednesdays blog post.

Tuesday 1st February 2022.

Though I don’t make a note of what I write on Tuesday, or how much of the 3 hours 9 minutes I spent working on each, it seems from my to do list that I worked on both Tuesday and Saturdays blog posts.

Wednesday 2nd February 2022

Wednesdays notes are strange, I have a list that simply says –

– wrote for two hours

– don’t remember

– planned Fridays blog post

-research was already done.

The, “I wrote for two hours,” is obvious. I believe the, “Research was already done,” means the research for Friday’s running guide was already done. This would make me believe that the post I planned was my running guide. However I have no idea what “I don’t remember,” means.

Thursday, the 3rd of February 2022

Either I made no entry for Thursday, or it’s missing, so I don’t know why I did no writing today, but regardless, I didn’t.

Friday, 4th February 2022

Friday is quite a good day for writing compared to the rest of this week, I work on a Sunday’s blog post for 4 hours 40 minutes.

Saturday, 5th February 2022

Saturday I continue to work on my Sunday post, however I do it in chunks, around other stuff I need to do. In total I spent 4 hours 22 minutes writing.

Sunday 6th February 2022

On Sunday I don’t journal, but I talk about Sunday when I journal the next day. I write – “It’s like I woke up yesterday and chose violence, because I killed it.”

Reflecting on my notes, I would say I was having a high episode, as although I did well on Sunday, I certainly didn’t kill it. I actually only wrote for 4 hours 34 minutes.

Categories
Autobiographical

Dirty Scrabble

Two possibilities now occur to me about the night in the shower that never did before. The first is that, I never saw or heard the security guard myself. For all I know, he might not have even been chasing us. Personally, I can’t see any reason why he would have been, even if he had noticed us talking by the staircase, it’s not like we were doing anything wrong, either by being there or by talking. The second is that, if he was chasing us, then David’s reason for kissing me was probably to shut me up, so that the security guard didn’t hear me.

These two possibilities are completely at odds with each other. If the first is true, then that would mean that David manipulated the situation to kiss me, therefore he must have genuinely been interested in me. If the second is true, that must mean he had no interest in me, and manipulated me in order to resolve the situation.

Regardless of the fact that these two possibilities never occurred to me at the time, confliction about whether David was interested in me or not is what took our relationship to the next level.

To say we had a relationship in some form or another is true, this is not a case of my BPD blowing what we had out of proportion. Personally, I never believed that we had more than what we did, and I certainly never wanted more than we had, or to move any faster than we were. The best way to explain how I felt about our relationship is content.

That’s not to say that when it ended I wasn’t hurt and upset, I was, but I wasn’t hurt and upset because it ended. What hurt and upset me was the reality of the situation, how he had used me, and how he had betrayed everybody involved.

I admit that what happened paired with my illness might have caused me to become paranoid and delusional in the immediate aftermath, but at the time I would have had no reason to suspect that this was the case.

If you were hoping for some big romantic moment while we were in the shower, or somewhere else later that same night, I’m sorry to disappoint you but there wasn’t one. After the kiss, we waited in awkward silence for about five minutes, while I wondered how I had ended up there, in such a weird situation with David again, until he reached up and turned off the water. Then, I left without another word , or glance back in his direction, and headed off to bed, alone, which is where I had been going when he stopped me.

In the days that followed, I found myself replaying that kiss, replying all his visit to check on me while I was sick with freshers flu, over and over again in my mind, confused about his conflicting affection towards me, and distance from me. Did he care about me? Did I care about him?

Honestly, all these years later, I can see that it wasn’t David I was interested in, it was the prospect of a relationship with somebody who cared about me. As much as I had loved Matt, and as hard as it is for me to admit it, I had never truly felt loved by Matt. He said he love me, so I chose to believe him, because although I wasn’t in love with him, I thought I was, and I did love him.

One thing you might have noticed about me through my blog posts, is that I’m definitely not afraid of rejection. I’ll never be mad at a person for confessing their feelings for me once, although I have learnt the hard way that if you tell somebody out right that you’re not interested and they don’t leave you alone, that’s a red flag. You need to take a chance if you’re interested in somebody, just like you need to make it clear to them if you’re not.

That’s how I came to be at his door late one Saturday night, when it seemed as though everybody else had gone home, and it was a choice between carry on wondering or go to find out.

My mistake, was that I never actually asked him the question.

Who it was that moved in for the kiss this time I don’t remember, but afterwards he invited me in and we lay in his bed cuddled up together watching TV on his laptop into the early hours of the morning.

To describe our relationship as casual would be an overstatement, and in hindsight from that night forward it was all one sided on my part.

It was all me going to visit him now, and when I did we mainly watched TV and talked about our lives, but I suppose that’s what I enjoyed most about our relationship.

David was funny too, like my weakness for giant men, I also have a weakness for men who can make me laugh.

For example, he was messy like me, so when he recounted a story about how a cleaner has asked him how he found anything in his room and his response had been, “Easy, everything is on the floor,” I cried laughing. Especially when he described her unimpressed, unamused reaction.

Though we never had sex (because I didn’t love him) we were occasionally intimate, and it was intimate enough that when the end came I felt used and disgusted with myself.

Due to the mistake I made in never attempting to talk to him about what was going on between us, I bought into my own perception of our relationship without any doubt, as to me it appeared we were on the same page. We liked each other, we were taking things slow, getting to know each other, and whatever we had was nobody else’s business until we figure it out ourselves.

I never felt like a secret.

I never purposely snuck around.

On many occasions I strolled right past Johnny’s open door, while the entire group from the second floor and Amy were inside, on my way to David’s room, and none of them noticed me. That wasn’t my fault.

Remember when I said that there was one more good thing I haven’t spoken about the Charlie did for me, but that it was a different story, for a different day?

Today is that day.

And this is that story.

It was Charlie that brought it to my attention that David had a secret, and that secret was me.

I’m grateful for Charlie having the courage to tell me, even all these years later.

Charlie had good qualities, that’s why she was my friend, and two of those qualities were that she was both fearless and loyal.

It was the night of the dirty scrabble incident, after had Fee left, and the three of us were sat on the floor of Charlie’s room, surrounded by scrabble tiles. Amy was once again telling us how when she was old, she planned to put up photographs of herself when she was young, so that everybody would know how beautiful she had been. Amy was beautiful. Amy’s mum was a former Miss Wales. Not just a contestant, but a winner. Halfway through though she stopped, fixing her striking green eyes on me, her tone serious, “Don’t you think it’s strange that all the hot people who were single when they arrived have coupled off, but you haven’t?”

“May, and Fee, and Carol are all still single,” I pointed out.

“That’s why she specified hot,” Charlie snorted.

“You’re really hot Rach. You know that right? You should know it. And, you should take advantage of it while you are, because you won’t be hot forever,” Amy warned me.

“I’m not sure I am single,” I admitted gingerly.

There was a moment of intense silence as the information sunk in.

Then, both girls erupted, peppering me with demands to know who [he was], and why I had kept it a secret from them.

“It’s not a secret, we’re just taking things slow,” I defended my position.

“Who is he?” Amy insisted.

Taking a deep breath, I revealed to them that it was David.

“Wh –”Amy began.

But Charlie cut her off before she could finish, “Tall David?!”

At first I mistook the emotion in her voice as disapproval in regards to my choice in men. I suppose in a way it was, however not for the reasons I initially thought.

“Rachel, David is in a long term serious relationship.”

My stomach dropped. She was mistaken, she had to be, “How do you know that he’s in a relationship?”

“Because both him and his girlfriend, Lydia [insert surname] are both second year performing arts students.”

“Are you sure they haven’t broken up?” My brain was going crazy, firing one million thoughts a millisecond at me.

“I’m sure,” she promised.

Silence again, this time longer, but no less intense.

“What are you going to do?” Charlie enquired finally.

“Speak to him about it,” I answered, meekly.

“Oh Rach,” Amy sighed. “Just break up with him. You deserve better.”

“If it helps, Lydia isn’t hot,” Charlie offered.

It didn’t help.

The urge to go to confront David as soon as I left Charlie’s room that night was overwhelming, and although I both lied to myself that it was too late to go to visit David (he would have still been awake) and gave myself credit for deciding to speak to him about it when I was less emotional, the reality was that I just didn’t want what Charlie had told me to be true.

After trying unsuccessfully for hours to push it from my mind and sleep, an idea, that got me out of bed, struck me. David had convinced me to set up a Facebook page that I never used. Logging on, I was determined to investigate, but there really wasn’t anything to investigate. Though there was no concrete evidence that David and Lydia were a couple, and she was completely absent on his profile, on hers there were lots of photographs of them together. Every photograph had other people in it, yet the pair appeared to be closer than you would expect friends to be.

To me it seemed undeniable that they were a couple.

As much as I wanted to break up with David, the truth is that I don’t actually believe I would’ve had the willpower to do it.

All night I reassured myself that I was going to stand up for both myself and Lydia by ending things between us. When in reality I was hoping we would talk and he would explain that it was all a misunderstanding.

The next day, I Marched down to his room and knocked on the door. I always knocked. David’s door was usually shut, but on the latch, meaning unlocked, when he was home. What possessed me to be so rude and barge in I’m not sure. Normally I would have left and returned later.

On this occasion though, I pushed the door, and to my surprise it opened.

Caught off guard, and off balance, as I hadn’t expected the door to open, I stumbled in, sort of bursting in on the couple inside.

They were dressed in winter coats, his beige, hers black, like they just came inside from somewhere, or we’re just about to go out somewhere. They were standing, and as the door opened they came apart in a way that was obvious they had been kissing.

Startled, and feeling terrible that I had walked in on them being intimate, I spluttered, “Oh, sorry.”

Then seeing the woman properly, I almost blurted out, “You’re not Lydia,” because it wasn’t Lydia.

Lydia was a blonde, full figured woman.

This woman was slender with dark brown, or black hair.

Luckily, before I did, I caught myself, managed to somehow process and accept the absolutely bizarre situation I found myself in, turned and left.

The irony of the fact that the last words I ever spoke to a man who had not only been cheating on his girlfriend with me, but had also cheating on the both of us with a third woman, was an apology, is not lost on me.

Categories
Guides Running

Running Socks

Technical running socks are socks that are specifically designed for runners to prevent injuries to your feet and legs, while aiding your performance.

They can also help you if you experience issues with your feet and/or legs during long distance, or air, travel.

Manufacturers of running socks boast that they can keep your feet

-Cool

-Warm

-Dry

-Odour free

-Bacteria free

While helping to

-Improve your performance

-Increase ventilation

-Support you in all the right places

-Reduce sore feet

-Avoid blisters

-Contribute to quicker restitution

-Support your musculature

-Improve your blood circulation

And warning that wearing inappropriate socks when running can cause short and/or long-term problems such as

-Discomfort

-Overheating

-Blisters

-Issues with your toenails

-Infections.

What are classed as appropriate and inappropriate running socks?

Any socks that are not technical running socks seem to be classed as not appropriate to wear while running.

However, it is strongly recommended that

-You avoid 100% cotton, and cotton mixes, as cotton traps moisture against your skin and adds to any friction and heat, causing coldness in the winter, blisters in the summer, and hotspots.

-That you choose lightweight socks, that are made from technical materials, that reduces bacteria therefore odour, and which wicks away moisture (it does this by transferring the moisture to the outside of the sock, where it is away from your skin and can evaporate quicker).

The fabrics suggested that you choose from our

-Merino wool (natural)

-Polyester (synthetic)

-Nylon (synthetic)

-Elastine mixes

-Mixes of any of the above

Though they are more expensive than regular socks, it is claimed they are more durable, so more cost friendly over time.

What to you consider when choosing running socks

The climate and/or weather conditions

If

-Your feet are sweating a lot

-It’s summer

-You live in a hot climate

You might want to try summer socks.

Summer socks are

-Thin, because your feet swell in the heat

-Shaftless, to allow airflow to your feet and ankles

-Have extra ventilation panels around the upper sock, which increased breathability.

whereas if

-You find your toes are cold while you’re running

-You run on wet terrain

-You live in a cold place

-It’s winter

-You’re a trail runner

You might want to try winter socks.

Winter socks are

-Strong

-Woven thicker, so keep in mind that they will take up more space in your shoes

-Better at keeping heat in, but are also breathable to allow excess heat to leave

-Are usually made from a merino wool and nylon mix

This is because

–Wool fibres contain a lot of air, which helps to keep the climate in your shoe stable, therefore protecting you from both the cold and heat

–Wool can absorb and contain up to 30% of its own weight without feeling wet, making it ideal for when you are running on wet terrain or under extreme conditions

-Merino wool is breathable, sweat wicking, and antibacterial (which also means it will prevent your feet from smelling).

The support they offer

If you

-Suffer from tired calves and/or shin muscles

-Are currently recovering from long and/or hard, training or competition

-Are a long distance or marathon runner

-Have issues with your feet falling asleep, your feet swelling, or your legs becoming tired during long distance, or air, travel

You may benefit from compression socks.

Compression socks are designed to support your lower leg muscles, and reduce the muscle vibrations that occur when you run.

It’s claimed they improve circulation in your legs, prevent fatigue and swollen lower legs and feet, while helping you to run further for longer.

When buying compression socks, it is best to choose

-A pair that gives gradual pressure

-By calve size rather than shoe size.

Other support socks available are

-Arch support socks. These are made from elasticated materials like lycra, which also hold the sock in place while you’re running.

-Ankle support socks. These too are made from lycra, which grip your ankle.

Anti blister socks

If you suffer from blisters, there are four types of socks you may benefit from wearing.

-Cushioned socks, minimise shock by providing extra padding in the toes, heels, and balls of your feet, which are higher impact areas.

-Two layered socks, reduce friction due to the two layers of fabric rubbing against each other, instead of your skin.

-Seamless socks, to prevent chafing.

-Anatomical feet socks, are designed to specifically go on your left or right foot, therefore they provide a more personalised fit on your individual feet. Some anatomical feet socks even have individual toe pockets (think of fingers in a glove) to stop your toes from rubbing together, causing blisters in between them.

Additional features

Technical running socks can be as individual as running shoes, so it’s worth looking at what other features you can choose from, for example, do you want mesh ventilation which allows your socks to breath while still protecting high wear areas?

Top tips

The best advice I saw while researching this article was to experiment with different types of stocks, for example different sizes, different materials, different lengths, et cetera, in order to find the right pair of running socks for yourself, but also because it’s very likely one type of socket isn’t going to fix all your running needs, as factors such as the weather can change. Finding several different types of socks to try will not only help you discover the right socks for you, it will mean you are more prepared if, and when, your running circumstances change.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Monthly Running Overview

Weeks 1-4

Welcome to my first monthly running overview.

January and February are unofficial months, so these two months we won’t be using the usual format as I had no plan and tried no tips, for this reason I want to keep the overview brief and I’m posting it along with my normal weekly posts instead of giving it its own week.

I will be making my March plans for running next week, so that plan will accompany my next weeks posts.

In January I only did six days of running total, most of which was walking. I did however start to respect my own limits and put in place boundaries for me to follow, such as not going running if I don’t feel mentally well enough.

My aim moving forward is to achieve a healthy balance of pushing myself and allowing myself not to put my health or safety and risk.

My total miles run/walked was 34.902

The majority of this was walking, but as I was experimenting the figures are all over the place and I’m giving myself a rest from calculating the specifics as I had no running planned for this month, so I have done more than I actually planned.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Planned

No plan

Done

Rest week due to “low mood”.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Trigger warning

Please be aware that today’s post references suicidal thoughts. If you are struggling with your own suicidal thoughts, or do not feel able to deal with this subject matter right now, maybe skip this entry.

It’s short anyway.

Monday 24th of January 2022

On Monday I have an opticians appointment that I wake up late for, meaning I need to get ready for it as soon as I wake up, then immediately go to it. As the appointment is between 4 pm and 5pm, it’s dark when I get back home, I still haven’t woken up properly physically or mentally from my night medication, and I’m starving because I haven’t eaten anything all day. Due to all the above, I don’t go for my run.

Tuesday 25th of January 2022

Today my “low” “agitated” mood that I have been in since at least last week boils over, and I experienced an intense suicidal episode, during which I sob hysterically.

Unlike last week, I know it’s not safe for me to go for my run either today or for the foreseeable future, so I don’t.

Although I felt and still feel guilty about not going even as I write this, I’m also extremely proud of myself for managing to ignore that guilt, fight my impulsive nature and win, and do what is best for me.

Wednesday 26th of January 2022

To

Sunday, the 30th of January 2022

Rest days due to “low” mood.

Categories
Uncategorized

Writing Plan For March

-To write for 3 hours a day

-5 days a week

-To have weekends off

-To find a consistent writing time during the day

-To catch up on my February post so I can bring my plan for the following month into line with the actual posts

-To keep better notes by journalling daily

-Not to miss any post

-No to do any more short posts (I’m referring to my break this week)

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Monthly Writing Overview

Weeks 1 to 4

Welcome to my first monthly writing journal overview. These reviews are hopefully going to follow the same format as my running journals do eventually, which are also going to 4 weekly or monthly overviews.

I want to keep this one brief and to the point, especially because I didn’t try any tips during this month.

My plan going in was to write for 3 hours, 5 days a week. I failed on this goal, even with an additional 2 days in every way. I didn’t write for 3 hours a day, I didn’t do it over 5 days, and I also didn’t meet my monthly target for hours written. With the extra two days, I should have wrote for 66 hours, and I completed 63 hours 49 minutes.

As I am writing this on the 27th of February, I’m going to add the 2 hours 11 minutes I am down to my first week in March’s total.

Due to me still struggling to keep notes, even though I am trying to rectify this, I don’t know how many blog post I have wrote in this time, but I know I didn’t miss any posts, so that something I did adequately at least.

Categories
Writing

Speech words you could use instead of the word…

Told

Ascertained

Acknowledged

Added up

Adjured

Admitted

Advertised

Affirmed

Aired

Alerted

Alleged

Announced

Announced to

Annunciated

Appointed

Appraised

Apprised

Acquainted

Articulated

Assigned

Asked

Asserted

Assured

Authorise

Averred

Avouched

Bade

Bared

Barred

Beseeched

Betrayed

Bid

Bidded

Blabbed

Blabbered

Blazed

Blotted

Blurted

Bolted

Boss

Bossed around

Breathed

Briefed

Broadcast

Broadcasted

Brought out

Brought to light

Bruited

Calculator

Called

Called upon

Carried

Caught up

Certified

Charged

Charted

Chattered

Checked

Chatted

Chronicled

Circulated

Clad

Cleared

Cleared up

Clothed

Clued

Clued in

Coerced

commanded

Commissioned

Communicated

Compelled

Computed

Conceded

Concluded

Confessed

Confided

Constrained

Controlled

Conveyed

Convinced

Couch

Counted

Counselled

Debunked

Decided

Declared

Declared publicly

Deeded

Delineated

Delivered

Depicted

Described

Detailed

Determined

Dictated

Directed

Disabused

Discerned

Differentiated

Disclosed

Disclosed to

Discovered

Discussed

Disenchanted

Disinterred

Dissolutioned

Distinguished

Divulged

Drawled

Educated

Enjoined

Enlightened

Entreated

Entrusted

Enunciated

Enumerated

Explained

Exposed

Expressed

Evidenced

Filled in

Forced

Formulated

Formalised

Gasped

Gave

Gave advice to

Gave away

Gave facts

Gave out

Got off

Grasped

Hipped

Imparted

Indicated

Informed

instructed

Issued

Itemised

Kept posted

Knew

Laid open

Lead

Leaked

Lectured

Left word

Let on

Let on about

Let slip

Let (someone) know

Let the cat out of the bag

Let the cat out of the bag about

Levelled

Lipped

Looked

Lucked

Made known

Made public

Managed

Marked

Mentioned

Mouthed

Mumbled

Murmured

Narrated

Notified

Numbered

Numerated

Obliged

Opened up

Ordered

Oversaw

Owned

Particularised

past

Past up

Perceived

Petitioned

Phrased

Piped up

Piped up with

Placarded

Posted

Printed

Proclaimed

Pronounced

Publicised

Published

Purred

Put

Put before

Put into words

Put out

Raked up

Reassured

Receipted

Recited

Recognised

Reckoned

Recorded

Recounted

Reeled off

Regaled

Rehearsed

Related

Relayed

Released

Realised

Remarked

Rendered

Reported

Represented

Requested

Required

Revealed

Ripped out

Said

Schooled

Separated

Set forth

shared

Shot

Shouted

Showed

Showed up

Shown

Showing up

Sketched

Slated

Smoked out

Snarled

Spilt

Spilt the beans

Spilt the beans about

Split

Spluttered

Spouted

Squealed

Stated

Summoned

Superintended

Supervised

Tabled

Tabulated

Talked

Tallied

Taught

Telegraphed

Ticked off

Totalled

Transmitted

Trusted

Tutored

Unclothed

Uncovered

Undraped

Undeceived

Unearthed

Uttered

Vented

Ventilated

Verbalised

versed

Vocalised

Voiced

Warned

Warranted

Went public

Went public with

Whispered

Wised

Wised up

Worded

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Told

Ascertained

Acknowledged

Added up

Adjured

Admitted

Advertised

Affirmed

Aired

Alerted

Alleged

Announced

Announced to

Annunciated

Appointed

Appraised

Apprised

Acquainted

Articulated

Assigned

Asked

Asserted

Assured

Authorise

Averred

Avouched

Bade

Bared

Barred

Beseeched

Betrayed

Bid

Bidded

Blabbed

Blabbered

Blazed

Blotted

Blurted

Bolted

Boss

Bossed around

Breathed

Briefed

Broadcast

Broadcasted

Brought out

Brought to light

Bruited

Calculator

Called

Called upon

Carried

Caught up

Certified

Charged

Charted

Chattered

Checked

Chatted

Chronicled

Circulated

Clad

Cleared

Cleared up

Clothed

Clued

Clued in

Coerced

commanded

Commissioned

Communicated

Compelled

Computed

Conceded

Concluded

Confessed

Confided

Constrained

Controlled

Conveyed

Convinced

Couch

Counted

Counselled

Debunked

Decided

Declared

Declared publicly

Deeded

Delineated

Delivered

Depicted

Described

Detailed

Determined

Dictated

Directed

Disabused

Discerned

Differentiated

Disclosed

Disclosed to

Discovered

Discussed

Disenchanted

Disinterred

Dissolutioned

Distinguished

Divulged

Drawled

Educated

Enjoined

Enlightened

Entreated

Entrusted

Enunciated

Enumerated

Explained

Exposed

Expressed

Evidenced

Filled in

Forced

Formulated

Formalised

Gasped

Gave

Gave advice to

Gave away

Gave facts

Gave out

Got off

Grasped

Hipped

Imparted

Indicated

Informed

instructed

Issued

Itemised

Kept posted

Knew

Laid open

Lead

Leaked

Lectured

Left word

Let on

Let on about

Let slip

Let (someone) know

Let the cat out of the bag

Let the cat out of the bag about

Levelled

Lipped

Looked

Lucked

Made known

Made public

Managed

Marked

Mentioned

Mouthed

Mumbled

Murmured

Narrated

Notified

Numbered

Numerated

Obliged

Opened up

Ordered

Oversaw

Owned

Particularised

past

Past up

Perceived

Petitioned

Phrased

Piped up

Piped up with

Placarded

Posted

Printed

Proclaimed

Pronounced

Publicised

Published

Purred

Put

Put before

Put into words

Put out

Raked up

Reassured

Receipted

Recited

Recognised

Reckoned

Recorded

Recounted

Reeled off

Regaled

Rehearsed

Related

Relayed

Released

Realised

Remarked

Rendered

Reported

Represented

Requested

Required

Revealed

Ripped out

Said

Schooled

Separated

Set forth

shared

Shot

Shouted

Showed

Showed up

Shown

Showing up

Sketched

Slated

Smoked out

Snarled

Spilt

Spilt the beans

Spilt the beans about

Split

Spluttered

Spouted

Squealed

Stated

Summoned

Superintended

Supervised

Tabled

Tabulated

Talked

Tallied

Taught

Telegraphed

Ticked off

Totalled

Transmitted

Trusted

Tutored

Unclothed

Uncovered

Undraped

Undeceived

Unearthed

Uttered

Vented

Ventilated

Verbalised

versed

Vocalised

Voiced

Warned

Warranted

Went public

Went public with

Whispered

Wised

Wised up

Worded

Categories
Writing

The definition of the word…

Told

As a verb

As a verb the word told means

-To communicate to somebody in spoken or written words

-To reveal information

-To divulge private or confidential information

-To relate a story

-Give somebody an order

-Advise somebody to do something

-To determine something correctly or with certainty

-Decide something with certainty

-Perceive the difference between one person or another

-Perceive the difference between one thing or another

-Count

-Count the members of a group

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Who’s

Who is

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Whose

For which

From these

Of these

To whom

Whom

Categories
Writing

The definition of the word…

Who’s

The word who’s is a contraction of the word who is. This means that the two words have been brought together to make one shorter more informal word. The words are brought together by replacing by replacing the i in the word is with an apostrophe.

Categories
Writing

The definition of the word…

Whose

Who’s is a determiner

And a pronoun

It means

– belonging to which person

– associated with which person

-of whom

Used to indicate that the following noun belongs to a person or is associated with a person who was mentioned in the previous clause

– of which

Used to indicate that the following noun belongs to or is associated with a thing that was mentioned in the previous clause.

Categories
Writing

Commonly Confused Words…

Whose and Who’s

Whose is a determiner and a pronoun, it is used to identify who or what something belongs to.

Who’s is a contraction of the words who is, which means we make the two words one shorter and more informal word by bringing them together and replacing the i in is with an apostrophe.

If you can’t remember whether to use the word whose or who’s in a sentence, ask yourself would the sentence still make sense if you replaced the word whose/who’s with the words who is.

If the answer is yes, then who’s is correct.

If the answer is no, then whose is correct.

For example

Whose car is this? Makes sense.

But.

Who is car is this? Does not make sense.

Categories
Announcements Journal entries Writing

Writing Overview

-Hours owed from last week = 1 hour 7 minutes

-Hours planned for this week = 15

*Total hours to do this week = 16.07

Hours done =11 hours 30 minutes

*Hours owed= 4 hours 37 minutes

Completed blog post = unknown

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Schedule

Planned

Monday – 3 hours

Tuesday – 3 hours

Wednesday – 3 hours

Thursday – 3 hours

Friday – 3 hours

Saturday – rest day

Sunday – rest day

Done

Monday – 0

Tuesday – 3 hours 30 minutes

Wednesday – 2 hours 40 minutes

Thursday – 3 hours

Friday – 1 hour five minutes

Saturday – 0

Sunday – 1 hour 15 minutes

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Journal

Monday 24th of January 2022

On Monday I have an opticians appointment that I wake up late for, so I get no writing done at all.

Planned writing done = 0

Extra writing done=0

(Owed = 4 hours 7 minutes)

Tuesday 25th of January 2022

Tuesday was a good day for writing, however my optimism level up might suggest I was having an “up episode”. I did 3 1/2 hours of writing during which time I worked on Fridays running guide, yet I talked about how things are getting better, and how great things would be if I could sleep and wake up at a normal time, even though nothing was any different than usual and today’s achievements weren’t exceptional.

Planned writing done = 3 hours

Extra writing done = 30 minutes

(Owed = 30 minutes)

Wednesday 26th of January 2022

On Wednesday I finish my final handwritten draft of my running guide, and write for 2 hours 40 minutes.

Planned writing done = 2 hours 40 minutes

Extra writing done = 0

(Owed= 1 hour 7 minutes)

Thursday, 27th of January 2022

The only notes that I make on Thursday are that I finished Friday’s running guide and fully wrote and dictated Charlie, although I didn’t say what part it was.

I assume from my to do list that I did 3 hours of writing, because I crossed that out, and didn’t note that I did any extra.

Planned writing done = 3 hours

Extra writing done = 0 hours

(Owed= 1 hour 7 minutes)

Completed = Running guide

Friday 28th of January 2022

On Friday I only do 1 hour five minutes of writing, but I don’t say why. During this time I complete my post titled Charlie.

Planned writing done = 1 hour 5 minutes

Extra writing done = 0

(Owed = 3 hours 12 minutes)

Completed Charlie

Saturday 29th of January 2022

I have no notes for Saturday so I know I did no writing, but I don’t know why.

Planned writing done = 0

Extra writing done = 0

(Owed= 6 hours 12 minutes)

Sunday 30th of January 2022

Today I only note that I did 1 hour 15 minutes of writing, yet I achieved an awful lot so I suspect I did more and just didn’t note it down. I really need to get better at taking notes, and start journalling every day like I promised I would.

Planned writing done = 1 hour 15 minutes

Extra done = 0

(owed = 4 hours 37 minutes)

Categories
Uncategorized

I Knew You Were Trouble…

When I return to Gubby, the notice was taped to every fire door.

Deciding that nobody would miss me at the studio on a Friday afternoon, because they would likely also be missing, and struggling to function under the weight of a very specific type of stress that wouldn’t allow me to think of anything other than what might be happening back at Gubby, as a result of the freezer in the bath, I left the lecture hall and raced straight Home.

Though this type of stress was not completely unfamiliar to me at the age of twenty, I did still naïvely believe that finding out what was happing, or had happened, would relieve me of this weight, and I think I was only experiencing this type of stress during situations were stress was an appropriate response.

This is the same type of stress that once I graduated and got a “real” job, I would come to live in a constant state of, with the intensity and paranoia increasing even when stress was not an appropriate response to the situation, and never decreasing after the situation had been resolved, until it burst out of me in a very public pseudo psychotic episode that would change my life forever.

The best way I can describe this type of stress is that to me the the worst outcome has always already happened, and I am just waiting for the repercussions and/or punishment, even if logically that particular event couldn’t have reached its conclusion yet.

To me, those notices confirmed that this was the case in this situation.

Parties had always been against the rules at Gubby, so the first paragraph of the notice did surprise me a little bit.

“Due to vandalism and damage to property, all parties will now be a punishable offence and could lead to eviction from Gubby halls and expulsion from Middlesex University”

It was the second paragraph of the notice that didn’t shock me.

It requested that anybody with any information about the vandalism and property damage come forward.

Nobody ever did.

Emma was also convinced that those signs were reaction to the freezer in the bath, which is what led to her recounting the events of the previous night, incriminating herself in the process. She confronted me about it in the same manner she had confronted me about the waffles, and would confront me a few months down the road causing our “friendship” to officially end, she seemed to believe I must have known everything she knew, so was faking not remembering.

Fee, who had watched us arguing about what we should do with the freezer, from her bedroom door, while we were in the corridor, said the signs couldn’t be a reaction to the freezer in the bath as it hadn’t resulted in any property damage. Both Sam and may had used the bath since, and the freezer was now in the large kitchen on our floor, which according to everybody who used that kitchen, desperately needed it.

Seemingly, due to this, the staff hit a wall of silence.

Everybody knew who had taken that freezer.

Everybody knew who put it in the bath.

Yet, nobody talked.

Worryingly, the wall of silence didn’t extend to the other students discussing it with me, or between themselves.

To the people who lived on the third floor, me, David, and Greg had become modern day, student versions of Robin Hood, but much funner and funnier.

“Next time can you get us a toaster?” They’d joke. “It’s murder trying to make toast in the morning with just two toasters for thirty of us.”

At first I had laughed.

In the end I’d tell them, “Eat cereal instead.”

To say the jokes grew stale to me fast was an understatement. I was absolutely terrified that the staff would over hear them.

I avoided David, like I wished I could have avoided the freshers flu that ignited the romantic feelings that I felt for him.

He was trouble.

But, he was also lots of fun in a really weird way.

It was a couple of weeks later that I next encountered David, and it was purely by chance again.

I was on my way to my room, from S’s room, which was on the ground floor, during the early hours of a weekday morning, when I spotted him behind the fire door in another corridor, with his back to me.

My mistake was holding my gaze for just a fraction of a second too long.

In that fraction of a second, he turned to face me and saw me through the glass panel.

Smiling mischievously, he approached me.

When he opened the door, I immediately noticed the flatware he was holding. My curiosity won over my common sense, and I found myself enquiring as to what he was doing.

“I’m putting either a knife, fork, or spoon under every door,” explained as though it made any sense.

“Why?” I pressed.

“Why not?” He shrugged. “It’ll give everybody something interesting to talk about tomorrow.”

“Did you get those from the box by the security office?” I grimaced.

“Yeah, why?” He looked down the flatware he was clutching in the same way a magician clasps a magic bunch of flowers.

“You know somebody was sick in that box…” I began.

But he cut me off with a whisper, as his eyes shifted in the direction of the box, “Security guard. Run.”

Dropping the flatware, he grabbed my hand and dragged me towards the stairs, knives, forks and spoons clattering and scattering behind us.

When we reach the first floor, he pulled me down one of the corridors, into the nearest bathroom, then shower cubicle, locking the door behind us and directing me to get in the corner. Squashing in next to me, sort of shielding me with his body, he reached up and switched on the water.

Bracing myself for the impact, I was surprised to realise we were out of the path of the water.

It seemed to spray all around us, never touching us.

“What …” I gasped. It has all happened so quickly, and was so bizarre, that my brain was unable to keep up with it as it unfolded.

But he cut me off again, this time by leaning down, and kissing me.

Categories
Guides Running

Running Insoles

What are running insoles?

Running insoles are an additional sole that you can put inside your running shoes.

They are made from a variety of materials, which include,

– gel

– foam

– plastic

– carbon fibre.

Manufacturers of running insoles boast that they will,

– stabilise

– increase comfort

– prevent discomfort

– increase shock absorption

-help with excessive pronation

-alleviate aches

-support lower leg motion while running

-prevent injury

-increase efficiency.

Do they really work?

The verdict is still out on this.

Some studies suggest that they can,

– decrease chronic pain from excessive pronation

(but none of them mention underpronation)

-decrease chronic pain from stress forces on the foot

– decrease lower leg injuries

– possibly offer better energy return

(energy return is the amount of energy that a sole can retain when force is exerted on it by a runners stride. Apparently this can then help to drive you forward, as it has a sort of springboard effect.)

While others say they,

-may only help with the physical promises in some cases

– and if there is energy return, it is at the most 70% of the force that you put in.

Then there are those who say there is no proof that any of the claims made about running insoles are true.

Conclusion

The best advice that I saw while researching insoles was this –

Don’t buy insoles at the same time as you buy your running shoes, even if you are considering using them or have used them in the past. Try your running shoes without them first, then buy them if you find you need them.

It seems that most people probably won’t need them, however if you are experiencing discomfort, pain, or performance issues you might want to give them a try, as they might help you, even if it’s just by giving your shoe a more personalised fit.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Run Progress Overview

Days = 3

Total miles = 14.58

Total miles run = 4.6813

Total miles walk = 3.1952 6627

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Planned

No plan

Done

Monday – 3 laps of, 1 minute running, 2 minutes walking = 4.986 miles

Tuesday = resting

Wednesday = 1/2a lap of, 1 minute 30 seconds running, 2 minutes 30 seconds walking = 0.831 miles

And

2 1/2 laps of, 1 minute running, 2 minutes walking = 4.155 miles

Thursday = rest day

Friday = 2 laps off, 1 minute running, 2 minutes walking = 4.96 miles

Saturday = rest day

Sunday = rest day

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Trigger warning

Please be aware that today’s post references suicidal thoughts. If you are struggling with your own suicidal thoughts or do not feel able to deal with this subject matter right now, maybe skip this entry.

Wednesday, the 17th of January 2022

Once again, it’s dark when I finally manage to get out on my run today.

After waking up later than usual, and having a lot to get done, I was feeling really suicidal. I decided to prioritise my personal tasks, such as paying bills and running, and I am glad I did, as I noted that I am feeling a lot less like hanging myself thanks to my run.

I also note that I encounter an obnoxious walker, but I have no recollection of what encounter I am referring to, as I encounter people that annoy me on the majority of my runs, as well as that I was almost hit by two bikes.

I complete, 3 laps of 1 minute running, 2 minutes walking.

Tuesday, the 18th of January 2022

Tuesday is a rest day.

Wednesday, the 19th of January 2022

Wednesdays run is a bad day for near misses. I’m almost to by 2 bikes from behind, and I step on a broken glass bottle that I can’t see in the dark.

Attempting to push myself, I tried to do 1 minute 30 seconds running, 2 minutes 30 seconds walking, but I only make it 1/2 a lap.

I also complete, 2 1/2 laps of, 1 minute running, 2 minute walking.

Thursday, the 20th of January 2022

Rest day

Friday the 21st January 2022

Fridays run is much easier. However it’s still a bad running day, as this time I step in dog crap that I cant see in the dark.

I complete, 3 laps of 1 minute running, 2 minute walk in.

Saturday, 20 January 2022

Saturday is a rest day.

Sunday, the 23rd of January 2022

Sunday is a rest day.

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Principle

Affirmation

Assertion

Assumption

Axiom

Avouchment

Basis

Belief

Canon

Conclusion

Convention

Criterion

Declaration

Deduction

Dictum

Dixit

Doctrine

dogma

Ethic

Form

Formula

Foundation

Fundamental

Given

Golden rule

Gospel

Ground

Hypothesis

Hypothetical

If

Inference

Ipse

Law

Maximum

Moral

Norm

Origin

Postulate

Percept

Prescript

Principium

Proposition

Premise

Premiss

Presumption

Presupposition

Regulation

Rule

Source

Standard

Supposition

Tenant

Theorem

Theory

Thesis

Truism

Truth

Usage

Value

Verity

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Principal

Arch

Ascendant

Ascendent

Big

Capital

Cardinal

Central

Champion

Chief

Commanding

Controlling

Crowning

Directing

Distinguished

Dominant

Eminent

Essential

Famed

Famous

First

Foremost

Grand

Great

Greatest

Head

High

Highest

Highest level

Illustrious

Important

In charge

Incomparable

Influential

Key

Lead

Leading

Main

Main line

Major

Managing

Master

Mattress

Maximum

Mighty

Monumentous

Noble

Note worthy

Number one

Numero uno

Officiating

Out standing

Overbearing

Over mastering

Overseeing

Paramount

Peerless

predominant

Preeminent

Premier

Presiding

Prestigious

Prevailing

primal

Primary

Prime

Prior

Prominent

Regnant

Reigning

Renowned

Ruling

Second to none

Senior

Signal

Significant

Sovereign

Sovran

Star

Stella

Strongest

Super eminent

Superior

Supervisory

Supreme

Top

Top most

Transcendent

Unapproachable

Unequalled

Unparalleled

Upmost

Upper

Uppermost

Unrivalled

unsuppressed

Categories
Writing

The definition of the word…

Principle

As a noun

As a noun the way principle means, either-

1. The/A fundamental truth and and/or proposition that serves as the foundation for a system of belief and/or behaviour or for a chain of reasoning.

2. The/A rule and/or belief that governs a persons and/or group of peoples behaviour.

3. Being morally correct in behaviour and/or attitude.

4. The/A scientific law or theorem that has numerous special applications across a wide field.

5. The/A natural law that forms the basis of the construction of a machine.

6. The/A natural law that forms the basis for the working of a machine.

7. The/A a fundamental basis of something.

8. The/A fundamental source of something.

9. The/A fundamental quality determining the nature of something.

10. An active characteristic constituent of a substance obtained by simple analysis or separation.

Categories
Writing

The definition of the word…

Principal

As an adjective

As an adjective the web principle means, either –

1. First in order of importance in a group.

2. The main thing in a group.

3. The original sum of money invested.

4. The original sum of money lent.

As a noun

As a noun the web principle means, either –

1. The most important person in a group.

2. The most senior person in a group.

3. The sum of money invested on which interest is paid.

4. The sum of money lent on which interest is paid.

Categories
Writing

Commonly Confused words…

Principal and Principle

A principal is a

– A person in charge of something

such as a school or company

– the most important person in a group

such as the main character in a story

-The first in order of importance in a group

-The main thing in a group

-A sum of money lent that interest is paid on

-A sum of money invested that interest is paid on

A Principle is a

– Rule

– law

– guideline

– or fact

that serves as the foundation for a

– system of belief

– Behaviour

– A chain of reasoning

– Or thought.

It can also mean to be morally correct in either

– your behaviour

– your attitude.

As well as the law determining how

– Something works

– or should be constructed.

How to remember which to use in a sentence.

Ask yourself is the thing tangible. This means does it physically exist. Example, is it a place, person, or object?

If it is then use the word principal.

If it isn’t then use the word principle.

Categories
Writing

Dialogue words you could use instead of the word…

Tell

Acknowledge

Add up

Adjure

Advertise

Advertise

Advice

Advice

Affirm

Air

Allege

Alert

Announce

Announce to

Appoint

Appraise

Apprise

Acquaint

Articulate

Assign

Ask

Assert

Assure

Authorise

Aver

Avouch

Avow

Bar

Bare

Beseech

Betray

Bid

Blab

Blabber

Blaze

Blot

Boss

Boss around

Blurt

Break the news

Breath

Brief

Bring out

Bring to light

Broadcast

Calculate

Call upon

Catch up

Certify

Charge

Chart

Check

Chirp

Chronicle

Clothe

Clue

Clue in

Coerce

confess

Command

Comment

Commission

Communicate

Compel

Computer

Concede

Conduct

Constrain

Control

Convince

Couch

Counsel

Debunk

Declare

Delineate

Deliver

Depict

Describe

Detail

Direct

Disabuse

Disclose

Disclosed to

Discover

Discuss

Disenchant

Dissolution

Disinter

Divulge

Drawl

Educate

Enjoin

Enlighten

Entreat

Enumerate

Enunciate

explain

Expose

Express

Familiarise

Fill in

Force

Formulate

Get off

Give

Give away

Give facts

Give out

Go public

Go public with

Grasp

Hip

Impart

Inform

Instruct

Itemise

Keep posted

Lay open

Lead

Leak

Leave word

Lecture

Let know

Let on

Let on about

Let slip

Let the cat out of the bag

Let the cat out of the bag about

Lip

Luck

Make known

Manage

Mark

Mention

Mouth

Mumble

Murmur

Narrate

Notify

Oblige

Open up

Order

Oversee

Own

Particularise

Pass

Petition

Phrase

Pipe up

Pipe up with

Placard

proclaim

Promulgate

Post

Publicise

Publish

Purr

Put

Pub before

Put into words

Put out

Rake up

Reassure

Receipt

Recite

Reckon

Recount

Reel off

Rehearse

Relate

Remark

Render

Report

Represent

Request

Require

Reveal

Rip out

Say

School

Share

Shoot

shout

Show up

Sketch

Slate

Smoke out

Snow

Sound

speak

Spill

Spill the beans

Spill the beans about

Spit out

Splutter

Spout

Squeal

State

Summon

Superintend

Supervise

Table

Tabulate

talk

Tally

Teach

Tick off

Total

Tutor

Unclothe

Undrape

Unearth

Undeceive

Utter

Vent

Ventilate

Verbalise

Verse

Vocalise

Voice

Warn

Whisper

Wise

Wise up

Word

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Tell

Acknowledge

Add up

Adjure

Advertise

Advice

Advice

Affirm

Air

Allege

Alert

Announce

Announce to

Appoint

Appraise

Apprise

Acquaint

Articulate

Assign

Ask

Assert

Assure

Authorise

Aver

Avouch

Avow

Bar

Bare

Beseech

Betray

Bid

Blab

Blabber

Blaze

Blot

Boss

Boss around

Blurt

Break the news

Breath

Brief

Bring out

Bring to light

Broadcast

Calculate

Call upon

Catch up

Certify

Charge

Chart

Check

Chirp

Chronicle

Clothe

Clue

Clue in

Coerce

confess

Command

Comment

Commission

Communicate

Compel

Compute

Concede

Conduct

Constrain

Control

Convince

Couch

Counsel

Debunk

Declare

Delineate

Deliver

Depict

Describe

Detail

Direct

Disabuse

Disclose

Disclosed to

Discover

Discuss

Disenchant

Dissolution

Disinter

Divulge

Drawl

Educate

Enjoin

Enlighten

Entreat

Enumerate

Enunciate

explain

Expose

Express

Familiarise

Fill in

Force

Formulate

Get off

Give

Give away

Give facts

Give out

Go public

Go public with

Grasp

Hip

Impart

Inform

Instruct

Itemise

Keep posted

Lay open

Lead

Leak

Leave word

Lecture

Let know

Let on

Let on about

Let slip

Let the cat out of the bag

Let the cat out of the bag about

Lip

Luck

Make known

Manage

Mark

Mention

Mouth

Mumble

Murmur

Narrate

Notify

Oblige

Open up

Order

Oversee

Own

Particularise

Pass

Petition

Phrase

Pipe up

Pipe up with

Placard

proclaim

Promulgate

Post

Publicise

Publish

Purr

Put

Put before

Put into words

Put out

Rake up

Reassure

Receipt

Recite

Reckon

Recount

Reel off

Rehearse

Relate

Remark

Render

Report

Represent

Request

Require

Reveal

Rip out

Say

School

Share

Shoot

shout

Show up

Sketch

Slate

Smoke out

Sound

speak

Spill

Spill the beans

Spill the beans about

Spit out

Splutter

Spout

Squeal

State

Summon

Superintend

Supervise

Table

Tabulate

talk

Tally

Teach

Tick off

Total

Tutor

Unclothe

Undrape

Unearth

Undeceive

Utter

Vent

Ventilate

Verbalise

Verse

Vocalise

Voice

Warn

Whisper

Wise

Wise up

Word

Categories
Writing

The definition of the word…

Tell

The word tell is the past tense of the word told

As a verb

As a verb the word tell means to

1. Communicate information to somebody in a spoken or written words.

2. Order or advise someone to do something

3. Relate (story)

4. Reveal (information)

5. Divulge (confidential or private information)

6. Or to decide or determine correctly or with certainty

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Progress Overview

Owed from last week = 1 hour 7 minutes

(though I thought it was 2 hours for some reason)

Target for this week =15 hours

Total target for this week = 16 hours 7 minutes

Completed = 16 hours 45 minutes

Owed= 0

Over = 38 minutes

Blogs completed =unknown

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Schedule

Planned

Monday – 3 hours

Tuesday – 3 hours

Wednesday – 3 hours

Thursday – 3 hours

Friday – 3hours

Saturday – rest day

Sunday – rest day

Actually Done

Monday – 0

Tuesday – 5 hours

Wednesday – 3 hours

Thursday – 5 hours 20 minutes

Friday – 0

Saturday – 3 hours 25 minutes + unknown

Sunday – unknown

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Journal

Trigger warning

Please be aware that today’s post references suicidal thoughts. If you are struggling with your own suicidal thoughts, or you do not feel able to deal with the subject matter right now, maybe skip this entry.

Monday, the 17th of January 2022

On Monday I wake up even later than I usually would, and am immediately suicidal over it. As I have more urgent things to do than write, I prioritise those thing, then I go for a run, after which I’m feeling slightly better, and decide to take the day off writing and make up the hours throughout the week.

Planned writing complete = 0

Extra writing complete = 0

(Owed = 4 hours 7 minutes)

Tuesday, the 18th of January 2022

Today is good day for writing, not only do I complete the 3 hours planned, I also complete an additional 2 which makes up for the 1 hour 7 minutes I still owe from last week, and part of what I owe from Monday.

During this time, I continue my research into running shoes, and began writing my first guide about them.

Planned writing completed = 3 hours

Extra writing completed = 2 hours

(Owed = 2 hours 7 minutes)

Wednesday, the 19th of January 2022

On Wednesday I work on my rough draft of my first running shoe guide for 3 hours.

Planned writing completed = 3 hours

Extra writing completed = 0

(Owed = 2 hours 7 minutes)

Thursday, the 20th of January 2022

Thursday is another great day for writing, I complete my 3 planned hours, plus 2 hours 20 minutes, which means I am caught up to where I should be at, and am even a little bit over.

Today I finish a running and schedule, and plan some other post.

By the end of the 5 hours 20 minutes I’m physically and mentally destroyed.

planned writing completed = 3 hours

Extra writing completed = 2 hours 20 minutes

(Owed =0)

(Over = 13 minutes)

Friday, the 21st of January 2022

Friday is a terrible writing day. Due to a combination of waking up late, and my neighbours, I get no writing done, which means I am now behind for the week again.

Planned writing completed= 0

Extra writing completed = 0

(Owed =47 minutes)

Saturday, the 22nd of January 2022

On Saturday I not only write for 3 hours 25 minutes, during which time I work on my post titled Charlie, I also start uploading photographs and videos to restart my Saturday blog. However, I don’t time this and I should have, as it consumes my entire night, yet I make hardly any progress because of my phone signal.

Planned writing completed= 3 hours

Extra writing completed = 25 minutes + unknown

(Owed = 0)

(Over= 22 minutes + unknown)

Sunday, the 23rd of January 2022

On Sunday I spent the day once again trying to upload videos and photographs, but neither timed how long I worked on this, nor noted the progress I made, which isn’t much.

Categories
Autobiographical

The Hangover

“Sheila!” Come and see what the little bastards have done this time!” The shouting, which came from the corridor outside my room, was what woke me. It was one of the cleaners, calling for her supervisor.

Checking my clock, I discovered that I was lucky she had woken me, as it was Friday morning, meaning I had a nine am lecture, and I hadn’t set my alarm the previous night. I was running late, but only by about fifteen minutes thanks to the cleaner.

Like everybody else living in this quarter of third the floor, I went to see what was going on, wading my way through a sea of empty cider bottles that were on my floor, which had French labels on them. I had no clue how they had gotten there.

As I stepped outside, the cleaner was already dashing downstairs and everybody, except Sam and Fee, were disappearing back inside their own rooms.

“What’s going on?”I enquired sleepily. My head was throbbing.

“You’re so funny Rach,” Fee chuckled as she too disappeared into her room.

I turned to Sam confused, hoping she knew the answer to my question.

“Don’t fucking play dumb,” she hissed angrily. “You know what’s wrong. There’s a freezer in the bath.”

Through bursts of laughter, I managed to ask why there was a freezer in the bath.

“You put it there,” Sam accused.

“No, I never,” I protested, still laughing.

“You did,” Emma chimed in. She had just stepped out into the corridor, towel and toiletries in hand. “You, David, and the American boy who was dressed like a cat put it there.”

Suddenly, I felt sick, and not from the hangover. The few memories I had retained from the night prior hit me. After assessing the damage, which there wasn’t any, either to the freezer or the bath, I hurried to gather up the cider bottles and dispose of them in the kitchen bin before the cleaner who found the freezer returned with Sheila. Then I put a do not clean post it note on my door and headed off to take a shower.

So how, and why, did a freezer end up in the bath?

What chain of events led to me, David, and “an American boy dressed like a cat” “vandalising” University property?

You could probably tie to any of the events I have already written about that happened during my first year of university. However, I tie it to an event that I haven’t written about…

I caught freshers flu, and it was bad.

During the first few weeks of university, everybody had thrown the term around. They speculated at length about how everybody had caught it, and how everybody would catch it. Yet, nobody actually seemed to have it, or have had it.

It was, I believe, December when it got me, and I was so ill it was a struggle to get out of bed. Just going to the toilet, or getting food and water were extremely difficult tasks.

Nobody, except David, came to check on me while I had it, and he not only came to check on me every day, he came to check on me every night, even after he finished his closing shift at the pub in Southgate.

He brushed off my concern that he would catch it.

He had already had it. He couldn’t catch it again, he would reassure me.

Freshers flu wasn’t the only thing I caught during those couple of weeks. I also caught feelings for David.

There was no love at first sight moment between us, at least not for me, either on the night me and Charlie did drunk laundry, or the night I saved him from the wardrobe in Sassoon.

Admittedly, giant men can be my kryptonite. As an A-sexual straight woman, my type is rigid when it comes to sexual attraction. Even as a beautiful giant, David was not my type. That’s not to say he wasn’t attractive, he just wasn’t for me. Beyond that, he was too tall for all five foot (almost) one of me.

After I had rescued him from the wardrobe at Sassoon, we spent the entire night talking, but not alone, other people, or more accurately groups of them, who recognised either me or David, came and went.

He was a second year performing arts student. One of his parents was from the Isle of Wight, and the other was French. He worked at the student union, as well as at the pub in Southgate, and he lived a few doors down from Johnny.

He had been on his way home from his shift at the pub that night me and Charlie did drunk laundry, and was struggling to get passed the people in the corridor who we he knew that wanted him to stay at Johnny’s party.

Up until writing this, I never understood why I actually became romantically interested in David. Now it seems obvious, he showed me something none of my previous boyfriends had shown me, he showed me care, compassion, and kindness.

As I started to recover, his visits became less frequent, until he stopped visiting me altogether, and I found myself missing his company.

Whatever we had, if indeed we had anything, was over, I told myself.

Until our paths crossed again, at another party.

Which brings us back to what I remember of the night the freezer ended up in the bath.

The party, which was a building wide event, had spilled out into Gubby after the student union closed. This meant that as the security guard was busy trying to stop any one of the parties going on, another four were starting.

Where I’d been, and who I’d been with, I can’t recall. What I do recall is that I was on my way back into my block of Gubby when I came across David and an American exchange student named Greg under the staircase on the ground floor, where a delivery of a mini fridges and mini freezers were being stored. They were carefully attempting to tip one of the boxes onto its side.

“What are you two doing?” I poked my head around the staircase to get a better look.

“They left all these freezers here, so I thought I’d take one,” David shrugged.

Who was the most hammered out of the three of us is up for debate, but I think we had all passed the point where we could clearly see the real consequences of us doing something as stupid as moving a box with a freezer in it from one location to another, even just within the building. That’s not an excuse for our actions, that’s just me trying to put them into perspective.

“You’re stealing it,” and gasped playfully.

“I’m not stealing it. These freezers are for student use. I am a student. I’m just going to use it in my room, which also belongs to the university, until the end of the year,” David reason.

As they finally got the box onto its side, Greg, who had been silently watching our exchange, caught my eye.

“Why are you dressed like a cat?” I waved my hand in a circle to indicate what I meant. You see, Greg wasn’t actually dressed like a cat, he was wearing jeans, a T-shirt, and converse, but somebody had drawn a cat nose and whiskers onto his face in what appeared to be eyeliner.

“You did it,” he replied confidently, as the pair lifted the box.

“No I didn’t,” I was sure he was mistaking me for somebody else due to how drunk he was, but looking back it probably could have been me.

“Yes, you did,” He insisted.

I moved out of their way to let them through, but David indicated with a nod of his head that I should go before them.

“We need somebody to open the doors for us.”

“Okay,” I agree, skipping up the stairs. “But if we see the security guard I am not a part of this.”

It is possible that in my drunken state it was me that led us to the party on the third floor, not because I knew it was happening, rather I automatically went to the third floor because that’s where I lived, and that’s where I had been going before I stopped to see what they were doing. However, I believe it is more likely that we met somebody else who was on their way to the party, while we were on our way to Davids room, who invited us. Regardless of how we got there, my last memories are of me being at that party with David and the freezer, but minus Greg.

Everything that follows is what Emma recounted to me the next day when, I return from my lecture.

Ironically, as the parties were dying down, it was Sam screaming in the corridor about the noise we were making that alerted Emma to the fact that something was going on, and it was only when Greg started shouting at Sam to get back in her room and mind her own business, probably because Sam had a reputation at this point for being miserable and he was afraid she would snitch on us in the morning if she saw the freezer, which honestly I’m surprised she didn’t, that Emma crept to her door to try to see and hear what was going on.

Once Sam was back in her room minding her own business, likely fuming over the fact that she had no choice but to do so, Emma heard us laughing and arguing simultaneously about what we were going to do with “it”. As what ever “it” was, was out of sight through her peephole, curiosity got the best of her and she came out into the corridor to see what the “it” we were referring to was.

According to David, I had ruined his by plan by reminding him that the cleaner went into his room every week to clean, therefore she would discover the missing freezer sooner or later.

In their inebriated state, the boys decided we needed to get rid of the freezer quickly and discreetly. To which I suggested that we take it out of the box and put it in the kitchen opposite my room, so it appeared as though a member of staff had put it there. The problem was, none of us thought to check if there was enough space to fit it in the very tiny kitchen, which there wasn’t, and once it was out of the box the boys realised it was going to be too awkward for them to move far, so putting it in the huge kitchen on the other side of the third floor wasn’t an option, even if there was enough space in there for it.

“What are we going to do with it now?” Emma said one of the boys has asked the other.

“The only thing we can do,” I had responded. “We make it look like a prank. Nobody is going to play a prank right outside their own room, so they’ll never suspect us.” (I suppose I had meant they would never suspect me.)

“How are we going to make it look like a prank though” Emma said one of the boys had moaned.

“You two are going to have to put it in the bath,” I had sighed as though it was obvious, and I was bored, as I did my part by gathering up the packaging and dragging it inside the bathroom.

Emma had followed us inside the bathroom to watch the shit show unfold, and what a spectacular shit show it had been. Emma claimed the boys took an exceptionally long time to get the freezer into the bath, huffing and puffing as they did.

Then, according to Emma, I had turned to her and informed her in a serious manner that because she had watched, she was an accomplice, and should Sam decide to snitch on the three of us, I would make sure that she got into trouble too. After which the boys suggested that we go to my room and celebrate by drinking the cider David had just brought back from France, I agreed, inviting Emma to join us, like I hadn’t just threatened to pull her under the bus with us if her best friend couldn’t keep her mouth shut.

Categories
Guides Running

How much should you spend on running shoes, and how often should you replace them?

Running shoes can be broken down into many different parts and components, which leave it open for brands to boast about the unique features their running shoes offer, and how these features are designed to improve the way in which we run, progress, and enjoy our workout. The basic components of a running shoes will always be the same. Arguably, the most important parts are the mid sole and outer sole. I have covered in length, over my last few posts, the soles of running shoes, as I feel it is important information that new runners need to know about. Because this is currently a guide to getting started running, I won’t be covering any of the other parts or components of running shoes at this moment in time.

Today will be our last post on running shoes, for the foreseeable future.

In today’s post, we will be looking at what to consider when you are actually buying running shoes, how much you should pay for them, and when you should consider buying a new pair.

Make sure that you try the shoes on before you buy them. It’s important to remember that each brand, and even each shoe, will fit slightly differently, even if it’s the same size.

The climate, and time the of year also matters. For example, open mesh on your running shoes will help to cool your feet in hot climates and weather, but they wouldn’t be suitable to run in on a cold winter morning.

Bend the shoe. If it seems overly flexible this could indicate a lack of support.

Apparently, price really does make a difference, and you should use your weekly running goals as a guide to how much you should spend on them.

If your aim is a weekly run of 3 miles or under, you will probably get away with wearing a pair of shoes that doesn’t give you much protection. The price range of those shoes will be around £40-£70.

If you’re running between 10 and 15 miles a week, it’s important that you have more cushioning, so a shoe in the price range of £70-£100 would be better for you.

If you’re planning on training for a marathon, then £100 plus is what you’re going to need to keep you injury free.

Price is more of an indicator of how much protection your shoe will give you, rather than how long they will last. This is because with most running shoes the majority of the price in the cushioning.

Shoe structure weakens overtime, especially with regular use. Don’t judge the wear of the shoe based on the treads. The midsole will show wear much sooner than the treads will , so check that instead. However, the best indicator on when you should change your running shoes is, apparently, to base it off how many miles you have run in them. Most sources I checked seem to agree you should buy new running shoes every 300 to 500 miles. If you run 20 miles a week, this will be every 20 to 25 weeks.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Planned

No plan

Actual Schedule

Monday – rest day

Tuesday – 4 laps of, 1 minute running, 3 minutes walking.

Wednesday – rest day (assumed)

Thursday – rest day (assumed)

Friday – rest day (assumed)

Saturday – rest day (assumed)

Sunday – rest day (assumed)

Total days – 1

Total laps – 4

Total miles– 6.648

Total miles ran – 1 .662

Total miles walked – 4.986

Total percentage ran – 25%

Total percentage walked – 75%

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Wednesday the 10th of January 2022

On Monday, even after being busy all day, I am adamant that I am going to go for a run. That changes when, on the way home from the supermarket, I slip on mud I couldn’t see in the dark. Now too afraid to go, in case I slip, I promise myself that I will never go running in the dark again.

Like most promises that I make to myself, this one won’t stick.

Tuesday, the 11th of January 2022

It’s dark on Tuesday when I go for my run.

I do four laps, of 1 minute running, 3 minutes walking, and note that I should have done only 3 laps as I was stopping to walk after every 40 seconds of running on my last lap.

Overall it was a terrible run. It was icy and slippy. I almost fell on uneven pavement. Then, as I was passing a driveway, a car without his headlights on pulled out, almost hitting me. It stopped just in time, and a bike coming towards me didn’t stop, even though both me in the car were now taking up the entire pavement. As a result it too almost hit me, forcing me into the actual road, which is an A road so I had very fast moving cars on it.

Wednesday, the 12th of January 2022- Sunday, the 16th of January 2022

Rest days (or at least I assume they are as I have no more entries).

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of…

Loose

Act out

Air

Approximate

Approximative

At large

At liberty

Bad

Baggy

Bail

Bail out

Ball Park

Bent

Blast

Blaze

Blaze at

Care

Careless

Cast

Catapult

Clear

Corrupt

Crooked

Cutthroat

Debased

Debatable

Debauched

Decadent

Degenerate

Degraded

Deliver

Demoralised

Depraved

Deprived

Derelict

Detached

Discharged

Disconnected

Disembarrass

Disencumber

Disengage

Disentangle

Disenthrall

Dishonest

Disjointed

Disputable

Dissolute

Distorted

Doubt

Dubious

Easy going

Emancipate

Enfranchise

Enlarge

Erroneous

Escaped

Express

Extricate

Evil

Fallacious

False

Faulty

Fire

Flawed

Flexible

Fling

Footloose

Free

Glandular

General

Heave

Heedless

Hurl

Hurtle

Immoral

Imprecise

Inaccurate

Inconclusive

Incorrect

Indecisive

Indefinable

Indeterminate

Indistinct

Inexact

Iniquitous

Insecure

Invalidated

Irresponsible

Launch

Lax

Lazy

Let go

Liberate

Libertine

Lob

Loosen

Manumit

Miscreant

Misleading

Mistaken

Mushy

Nefarious

Neglectful

Negligent

Off

Parole

pelt

Perverse

Perverted

Pitch

Project

Questionable

Rakish

Ransom

Redeem

Relaxed

Release

Remiss

Reprobate

Rescue

Saggy

Save

Separate

Shoot

Sick

Sinful

Stack

Sling

Slipshod

Sloppy

Slovenly

Snipe at

Spring

Squeezed off

squishy

State

Take out

Throw

Toss

Turn loose

Unanchored

Unattached

Unbind

Unbottled

Unbound

Uncaged

Uncertain

Unchained

Uncaught

Unclean

Unconfined

Unconnected

Uncorked

Undefined

Undetermined

Undone

Unethical

Unfastened

Unfettered

Unfussy

Unlease

Unleash

Unlocked

Unloose

Unloosen

Unmoor

Unprincipled

Unscrupulous

Unrestrained

Unrestricted

Unsecured

Unsettled

Unshackled

Unsubstantiated

Unsupported

Unwholesome

Vague

Vent

Ventilate

Vicious

Voice

Wicked

Wrong

Categories
Writing

Words you could use instead of the word…

Lose

Abandon

Abdicate

Abolish

Annihilate

Be careless

Become poorer

Become impoverished

Bereaved

Be reduced to

Blow

Bomb

Capitulate

Collapse

Consume

Crack

Crack up

Default

Deplete

Desert

Disinherit

Dismiss

Displace

Dispossess

Dispose of

Dissipate

Divest

Drain

Eliminate

Eradicate

Exhaust

Expend

Expunge

Exterminate

Extinguished

Extirpate

Fiddle away

Fail

Fail to gain

Fail to keep

Failed to obtain

Fail to win

Fall short

Falter

Fold

Flounder

Flop

Flunk

Forfeit

Forget

Forsake

Fritter

Fritter away

Give up

Lavish

Liquidate

Mislay

Misplace

Miss

Misspend

Overlook

Oust

Passover

Pass up

Relinquish

Remove

Rob

Root out

Run through

Sacrifice

Set aside

Suspend

Splurge

Squander

Stamp out

Strikeout

Suffer

Suffer loss

Surrender

Tank

Throw

Throw out

trifle

Trifle away

Use up

Wash out

Waste

Wipe out

Yield

Categories
Writing

The definition of the word…

Loose

As an adjective

As an adjective loose means

-Not tight

-Not firm

-Detachable

As a verb

As a verb loose means

-To set something free

-To release something

-To fire projectile

-To fire a weapon

As a noun

As a noun lose means

-To be free from restraint

-To move in an unrestricted way

-To move slackly

Categories
Writing

The definition of the word…

Lose

Lose is a verb

It means

-To stop having something

-To be deprived of the chance to have something

-To fail to win

-To fail to take advantage of something

-To waste something

-To be unable to find something

Categories
Writing

What’s the difference between the words…

Lose and Loose

Loose is a verb that means fail to win, misplace, waste, or be denied something.

Loose means not tight, not firm, detachable, slack, to set free, or to be free or unrestricted.

Categories
Writing

Speech words you could use it instead of…

Fear

Abhorred

Afraid

Affright

Aghast

Agitated

Alarmed

Angst

Anguished

Anxious

Apprehensive

Awe

Blanched

Bothered

Broke out in a sweat

Careful

Cautious

Chickened out

Cold feet

Cold sweat

Concerned

Cowardly

Cowardice

Cowed

Craven

Cringed

Dare not

Despaired

desperation

Discomfort

Disconcerted

Dismayed

Disquieted

Disquieting

Distracted

Distressed

Distrusting

Disturbed

Doubt

Dread

Faint hearted

Faulted

Fearful

Flinched

Foreboding

Frantic

Froze

Fretted

Frightened

Full of dread

Full of fear

Gutless

Have one’s heart in one’s mouth

Have qualms

Heedful

Hesitation

Horror

Horrified

Horrorstruck

Hysterical

Hysterics

Intimidated

Jitters

Jittery

Jumped

Jumpy

Lily livered

Lived in terror

Lost one’s courage

Lost one’s nerve

misgivings

Mortal terror

Nervous

Nightmare

Panicked

Panic stricken

Phobia

Phobic

Quailed

Quaked

Qualm

Quavered

recoiled

Revered

Revulsion

Scared

Shocked

shook

Shrunk

Shuddered

Shy

Skittish

Spooked

Stood aghast

Stood in awe of

Strained

Startled

Stewed

Stressed

Suspected

Suspense

Suspicion

Sweated

Took flight

Took fright

Tension

Terror

Terrorised

Timidly

Tremble

Trembling

Trepidation

Troubled

Turned pale

Twinged

Unadventurous

Uneasy

Uncertainty

Unnerved

Upset

Vexed

Wimped out

Winced

Worried

Categories
Writing

words you could use instead of…

Fear

Abhorrence

Afraid

Affright

Aghast

Agitation

Agonise

Alarmed

Angst

Anguish

Anxiety

Anxious

Anxiousness

Apprehension

Apprehensiveness

Awe

Aversion

Be afraid

Be alarmed

Be frightened

Be scared

Blanch

Bothered

Break out in a sweat

Care

careful

Cautious

Chicken

Chicken heartedness

Chicken out

Chills

Cold feet

Cold sweat

Concern

Consternation

Coward

Cowardly

Cowardice

Cowed

Craven

Creeps

Cringe

Dare

Dare not

Daunted

Despair

Desperation

Desperateness

Discomfort

Discomposure

Disconcerted

Dismay

Disquiet

Disquieted

Disquietude

Distraction

Distress

Distrust

Disturbed

Doubt

dread

Fainthearted

Falter

Fearful

fearfulness

Fearsome

Filled with dread

Filled with fear

Flight

Flinch

Foreboding

Frantic

Freeze

Fret

Fright

Frightened

Full of dread

Full of fear

gutless

Handwringing

Have one’s heart in one’s mouth

Have qualms

Heedful

Hesitation

Horror

Horrified

Horrorstruck

Hysterical

Hysteric

Intimidated

Intrepidity

irresolution

Jitters

Jittery

Jumpy

Jumpiness

Lily livered

Lose courage

Loose ones nerve

misgivings

Mortal terror

Nervous

Nervousness

Nightmare

Panic

Panicky

Panic stricken

Perturbation

Presentiment

Phobia

Phobic

Quail

Quake

Qualm

Quaver

Recoil

Revere

Reverence

Revulsion

Scare

Scared

Scary

Scruple

Shocked

Shook

Shrinking

Shudder

Shy

Skittish

Solitude

Spooked

Stand aghast

Standing awe of

strain

Start

Startled

Stew

Stress

Suspect

Suspense

Suspicion

Sweat

Take flight

Take fright

Tension

Terror

Terrorised

Timid

Timidity

timorousness

Tremble

Trembling

Tremor

Tremulant

Trepidation

Troubled

Turn pale

Twinge

Unadventurous

Unease

uneasiness

Uneasy

Uncertainty

Unnerved

Upset

Vexation

Venerate

Veneration

Weak hearted

wimp out

Wince

with stand

Worried

Worry

Categories
Writing

What is the definition of the word…

Fear

As a noun

As a noun fear is an unpleasant emotion caused by either –

– The threat of danger, harm, or pain, et cetera to yourself

– The threat to somebody else’s safety

– The chances of something unwelcome occurring.

As a verb

-As a verb fear is the actual act of being afraid either of a person, object, event, et cetera

-Or is it it is avoiding doing something because you’re afraid.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Progress Overview

Owed from last week = 20 minutes

(though I thought it was 25 for some reason.)

Target for this week = 15 hours

Done = 3 hours 53 minutes

Still owed = 1 hour 7 minutes

Completed = ” 2 Sunday blog posts.”

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Schedule

Planned Schedule

Monday = 3hours

Tuesday = 3 hours

Wednesday = 3 hours

Thursday = 3 hours

Friday = 3 hours

Saturday = rest day

Sunday = rest day

Actual schedule

Monday = 0

Tuesday = 3 hours

Wednesday = 1 hour 40 minutes

Thursday = 5 hours 10 minutes

Friday = 0

Saturday = 0

Sunday = 4 hours and 3 minutes

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Journal

Monday, the 10th of January 2022

On Monday I’m supposed to get 3 hours of writing done, but because I need to go to the supermarket and pay bills I got nothing done. This is the problem with waking up late every day, and it’s depressing and infuriating and I have no control over it whatsoever.

Tuesday, the 11th of January 2022

The only notes I have for Tuesday say I wanted to do 3 hours 25 minutes of writing to make up the missing time from last week, but I only managed to do 3 hours. In this time I finished 2 Sunday blog post, but I don’t say what ones, or even if they were for the same or different weeks. I really am trying my hardest to journal and keep notes, but I find it so difficult for some reason.

Wednesday, the 12th of January 2022

Today I have to go to the hairdressers, so I only manage to get 1 hour and 40 minutes of writing done, during which I work on my phase 3 running overview.

Thursday, the 13th of January 2022

Thursday is a much better day, both for getting my writing done and for keeping notes about what I achieved.

I do

– 3 hours for Thursday

-25 minutes for last week

-the 1hour 20 minutes that I owed from yesterday

-As well as an additional 25 minutes

During this time I work on my phase 3 running overview, and the mileage details to go with it.

Friday, the 14th of January 2022

Due to the fact my hairdresser cut my fringe wrong and I tried to fix it myself (it was in my eyes and I couldn’t see, and it was hurting them) I get nothing done today, as I went into town to get it fixed.

Saturday the 15th of January 2022

There are no notes for Saturday, so I assume I did no writing, but I have no idea why.

Sunday, the 16th of January 2022

Sundays note simply say

-4 hours 3 minutes

-Research

-Still behind 2 hours

Categories
Autobiographical

The Man From Narnia

Who it was that invited me to the party at Sassoon I don’t recall. It probably wouldn’t matter if I did, because they disappeared as soon as we arrived, leaving me alone in, the crowded, unnecessarily large hallway.

Most of us at the party had come straight from the student union, which had just closed. At first I had declined the invitation. It was not long after I started fine art, not long after my birthday, and I had been keeping my distance from both Sassoon and the boys who lived there. Newcastle Dave, the only reason I had been going on the trips to Sassoon with Fee, had a girlfriend. Gareth, not only gave me the creeps, he truly scared me. This wasn’t just a result of the incident where he followed me back into my room, it was also due to the angry, hungry, looks I caught him giving me every time I spotted him around Trent Park and Oakwood. On a couple of occasions, he even tried to speak to me as though nothing had happened.

In the interest of being honest, and because I was afraid of him, I told S, Amy, and Charlie a PG version of what had taken place on my birthday.

“Don’t tell Fee,” I asked Amy and Charlie. “She can’t keep her mouth shut.”

Fee was still making nighttime visits to Sassoon, alone, even though we had all warned her not to.

I trusted Charlie. Not only did she also dislike fee, this conversation took place after Fee had blabbed to Charlie’s boyfriend about Charlie paying taxi drivers with her underpants.

Amy on the other hand, I wasn’t sure about. She was one of my best friends, however a distrust had begun growing in my mind about her. At the time, I didn’t know why. With hindsight, I realise that it was all the little things starting to build up.

Somehow, despite warning Fee not to go to Sassoon alone, I now found myself there, alone, in a sea of people.

I was turning to leave, having only just arrived, when I noticed it.

Everybody else in the huge hallway, seemed not to.

Maybe that’s a good way to sum up the parties at Sassoon that took place during the academic year. There was always something weird happening while everybody acted like it wasn’t weird, or wasn’t happening at all.

I’ll be brutally honest and admit that I almost wasn’t the exception on this occasion, where an exception was desperately required. Two boys rocking a wardrobe, as though they were trying to tip it over onto the floor, doors down, would have been easy to shrug off as just one of those things that happened at Sassoon.

What made this particularly strange, was that over the dozens of voices talking, shouting, and laughing, I was sure that I could hear somebody inside that wardrobe shouting for help, and nobody was paying attention to them.

Visions of the wardrobe actually falling face down and trapping, what I was sure would be an injured, person inside flashed through my mind. The party and everybody else melted way. In that moment there was just me, those two boys, the wardrobe, and the person inside it. Without thinking about it at all, I marched towards them.

As I got closer, the shouting from inside grew louder and clearer. It was real, I wasn’t imagining it, there was a person inside that wardrobe.

“That’s enough,” my words came out full of an authority I was sure I had no right having, surprising even me.

“Mind your own business,” one of them demanded.

“Are you fucking joking?” I shot back, still sounding confident. “I said that’s enough. It’s more than enough. Let him out.”

“What are you going to do about it?” The same boy mocked me, but the other was beginning to look worried.

That’s when the party came back into focus.

Alone, I couldn’t do anything about it.

Was I alone though?

Scanning the room for anybody I recognised, I spotted Newcastle Dave, the two Marks, and a few of the others I had spent all those nights with, standing at the back of the hallway.

“I’m not going to do anything, but my friends will if I call them. I’m here with Newcastle Dave, and the two Marks,” I pointed in their direction.

The one with the attitude paused, I could tell that he was considering what I had just said. I don’t think he believe me, I don’t think I believed me, but he seemed to decide it wasn’t worth the risk.

He signalled to his friends with a nod of his head, and the pair walked off, leaving me alone with the person in the wardrobe.

At first I couldn’t figure out how to open it, so I couldn’t fully understand how the person inside was stuck in there, finally I found the latches at the top and bottom and opened them.

When I pulled open the doors, I was shocked to find a giant of a man, he was so tall that he was standing up, but curled inside. He seemed to struggle to unpack himself.

“How the fuck did those two get you in there?” I was baffled as the two boys hadn’t been much taller than me.

“I got in myself,” He informed me, as though his answer made complete sense.

“Wwwhy?” I enquired.

“They said I couldn’t fit inside it.”

I stared at him in silence for a minute, sure he was describing the plot from a friends episode. Maybe that’s where the two boys had gotten the idea from, but I doubt it, it was probably just a bizarre coincidence.

It was him who broke the silence. “I know you!” He declared.

“No, you dont,” I insisted, certain I would remember this giant of a man if I have met him before.

“I do,” his excitement seemed too much for a guy recognising a girl he could only have met in passing. “You’re the girl from Gubby with the underwear on your head.”

“Oh, yeah, you do know me then,” I agreed, but it took me a few seconds to recognise him.

He was the man in the beige coat. The man hovering around the edges of Johnnys party that night me and Charlie did drunk laundry.

We had gone to Johnnys party later that night, but by then he was gone, and I had genuinely forgotten all about him until now.

That is the story of how the girl with the underpants on her head, met the man from Narnia.

As you’ve already probably guessed, it was the perfect recipe for disaster.

Categories
Autobiographical

Drunk Laundry

It all started with drunk laundry.

That is, my relationship with David.

I can’t imagine any story, event, or relationship that starts with those words ever ends well. My relationship with David is no exception.

It had been Charlie’s idea.

Not the laundry part, that had been mine. If I wanted to wear clothes the next day, I needed to do my washing. Charlie had admitted that she had gone beyond that point, an had been rotating the same three already worn bras all week. To say we were desperate for clean clothes would be an understatement.

The drinking part and the dare, they were both Charlies ideas.

It was still early, around six or seven pm, when Amy came to inform us that Johnny was having a party. We were already aware of this, as we could hear his signature rubbish music.

“So?” I shrugged, Johnny was always having parties.

Me and Charlie had just finished dinner, separately, and I had stuffed all my dirty clothes into a large duffel bag and dragged it to Charlies room. She was throwing her own dirty clothes into a plastic laundry basket.

“We’ll come as soon as our washing is in the machine,” Charlie promised.

To me, a night watching the top load washing machine sounded more fun than a night at one of Johnny’s parties. Dozens of people, who were mostly strangers or pricks that we couldn’t stand when sober never mind drunk, crammed into Johnny’s tiny room or gathered in the corridor to drink and dance, while Johnny sat at his computer playing his music appearing oblivious to the party happening around him.

Once Amy left, Charlie tucked a bottle of wine into her basket, insisting I go get my own, which I reluctantly and awkwardly carried in one hand as I dragged my heavy duffle bag along the floor and down three flights of stairs behind me.

Passing the second floor, we could see through the glass wall that the party was already getting crowded.

When we reach the laundry room, which was on the ground floor on the other side of Gubby, all the machines were full, so we dropped down into the chairs opposite, opened our bottles, and settled in to wait for two empty machines.

By the time we both finally got machines for our washing, we were each half a bottle deep and having much more fun than we would have been at Johnny’s party, so without discussing it we just stayed in the laundry room and continued talking.

Though I know it was Charlie who brought up the subject of embarrassing things that had happened to her, I don’t remember how she got there or why.

After sharing several of her own stories, she requested that I share some of mine.

Because I had nothing appropriate to share, that was my response.

It’s not that I don’t feel shame, I do. Is that I only feel that deep, heavy, toxic shame, the type that keeps you awake at night, and makes you genuinely hope for a swift and natural death. Also, just like I only have zero shame and full shame, the reasons that I feel shame are either completely appropriate, or completely inappropriate, such as having a full blown public BPD episode, making somebody cry, liking that blouse I like, or literally sitting in a chair, there is no middle area.

Whereas, embarrassment, is a sort abstract concept to me, and I honestly don’t believe I have ever experienced it in its pure form.

“You liar!” Charlie accused.

“I’m not lying,” I said, but at the time I had no way of explaining further due to the fact that all my mental illnesses, including my BPD, were yet to be diagnosed. How do you explain to somebody that you don’t feel emotions or experience the world in the same way as people with a normally structured and functioning brain do, because you have BPD, meaning your brain is both structurally and functionally different to a normal brain, when you are unaware that this is the case?

Embarrassment, as I understand it, is to do with how other people view you. Shame, as I understand it, is to do with how you view yourself.

Charlies understanding of what shame and embarrassment are, seemed to match mine, that’s why she dared me to put my underpants on my head and walk all the way from the laundry room (through the reception, up three flights of stairs, passed the party full of pricks which by now would have spilled out into the corridor) to my room.

And, that’s why I did it.

As we reach the landing of the second floor, I noticed him staring at me straight away. He appeared to have either just come inside from somewhere, or be about to go outside somewhere, as he was wearing a long, heavy, beige winter coat. He was hovering around the edge of the party, as though he was nothing to do with it, but was trying to decide whether he wanted to be. He was incredibly tall, the sort of tall where he must have lived his entire life with no way of not being noticed or remembered.

“What’s he looking at?” I asked Charlie, puzzled.

“A woman with a pair of underpants on her head,” she giggled.

“Why, has he never seen a woman with a pair of underpants on her head before?” I quipped.

“Have you?” She counted.

I tried to recall if I had or not, as we started up the last flights of stairs, doing what I just claimed was impossible, forgetting the incredibly tall man who was watching me.

Categories
Guides Running

Outtakes

Pronation

Hi guys,

Today I want to try something a bit different, that I have never done before, I want to post an outtakes post. What I mean by this is that I want to write a post containing all the information that I found when researching pronation that I decided not to use for one reason or another. After all, what I don’t find helpful or interesting, you might.

This post is going to look at other ways you can find out how you pronate.

1. You can go for a professionally done gait analysis.

2. The wet paper test

What you’ll need

• Water

• A shallow container that is big enough and strong enough for you to put your foot in.

• Large, heavy, thick, sheets of paper. Apparently brown works best.

Step one

Lay your paper out so that you can easily walk along it in your normal way

Step two

Fill your container with a thin layer of water.

Bring it to the paper.

Step three

Wet your foot.

Gently shake off the excess water.

Please be careful not to slip.

Step four

Step onto the paper, and walk along it normally.

Again, please be careful not to slip.

Step five

Analyse your footprints

Neutral pronators

If about half your arch is filled in, and there is a noticeable curve along the arch, you are likely a neutral pronator.

Over pronators

If the arch of your foot is completely filled in, it is likely you are an over pronator.

Under pronators

If your footprint shows little to no contact with the paper on the outer edge and/or just your toes, heel and the ball of your foot are visible, you are likely an under pronator.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Planned schedule

No plan

Monday

Done

– 1/2 a lap of, 1 minute running, 2 minute walking.

-5/8 of a lap of, 40 seconds running, 20 seconds walking

-7/8 of a lap walking

Tuesday – rest day

Wednesday – 2 laps of, 1 minute running, 2minute walking.

Thursday – resting

Friday – rest day

Saturday – rest day

Sunday – rest day

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Monday, the 3rd of January 2022

Today wasn’t a planned running day, as I had planned to take January off. However, I’ve been feeling miserable about not going. Today is the day I plan to change my approach to running drastically, but I won’t bore you with that, as I already have.

With change in mind, I head into the city centre to replace the three pairs of running shorts I had to throw away recently.

Then, when I get home, I go for a run.

Although I know my run is going to be hard, I’m surprised by just how hard it is.

When I start, I plan to do 1/2 a lap of 40 seconds running/20 seconds walking, 1/2 a lap of 2minutes running/1 minute walking, then a full lap of 3 minutes running/2 minute walking, but things don’t go to plan.

I have to stop at the 1/4 of a lap point, because I have the king of all side cramps. I can’t breathe, or move, and the pain is so bad I feel like I’m gonna pass out whenever I do either, which is a bit scary as I feel like I’m either going to burst out crying or laughing.

Blaming the 40/20 for the stitch, I start on my 2/1, I make it another 1/2 a lap before I can’t run anymore, so I try to go back to the 40/20 but that’s more difficult than it was before, so at the 1/8 of a lap point on my second lap, I stop and walk the long way home, meaning the remaining 7/8 of the lap, knowing I’m going to need to change my plan for next time.

Afterwards, I feel really shaky and my legs are aching. Plus, I was wheezing before I left the flat to run, due to the fact that I was having a bad asthma day, and now it’s worse.

I complete –

-1/2 a lap of, 2minutes running, 1 minute walking

-5/8 of a lap of, 40 seconds running, 20 seconds walking.

– 7/8 of a lap walking

Tuesday, the 4th of January 2022

Tuesday is a rest day

Wednesday, the 5th of January 2022

Today’s run is uneventful.

I’ve decided to use January as an experimentation month, to see what I can actually do.

During this run l learn I can only do 1 minute running, followed by 2 minutes walking, which works out at 33% running, 66% walking.

I complete- 2 laps of, 1 minute running, 2 minutes walking.

Thursday, the 6th of January 2022

To

Sunday, the 9th of January 2022

Rest days.

Categories
Writing

The definition of the word…

Contemplated

Past tense of -contemplate

To look, or have looked at a thing, idea, or problem et cetera, for a long time.

To think about, or have thought about a thing, idea, problem, et cetera, deeply and/or at length.

To have, or to have had, in view or in mind, as a probable intention.

Categories
Writing

Speech words to use instead of…

Contemplated

Absorbed

Allowed

Analysed

Aspired

Aspired to

Assimilated

Beat one’s brain about

Beat one’s brain out

Beat one’s brain out about

Believed

Brooded

Brooded about

Brooded over

Calculated

Chewed

Chewed on

Chewed over

Cogitated

Conceived

Concluded

Considered

Cooled out

Cudgelled ones brains about

Daydreamed

Debated

Deliberated

Designed

Digestived

Drank

Drank in

Dreamed

Dreamt

Dwelled

Dwelled on

Dwelled upon

Dwelt

Dwelt on

Dwelt upon

Entertained

Envisaged

Envisioned

Expected

Explored

Eyed

Fixated

Fixated on

Fixated upon

Foresaw

Fretted

Fretted about

Fretted over

Intended

Introspected

Kicked around

Kicked over

Looked

Looked at

Looked over

Meant

Meditated

Meditated on

Minded

Mulled

Mulled over

mused

Mused upon

Navel gazed

Observed

Obsessed

Obsessed about

Obsessed over

Opined

percolated

Planned

Plotted

Pored

Pored over

Proposed

Purported

Purposed

Questioned

Reasoned

Reflective

Reflected on

Reflected upon

Regarded

Reminisced

Retrospected

Reviewed

revolved

Ruminated

Second guessed

Sized up

Speculated

Speculated about

Speculated on

Speculated over

Studied

Thought about

Thought of

Thought over

Turned

Turned over

Weighed

Went

Wrestled

Wrestled with

Categories
Writing

Words you can use instead of the word…

Contemplated

Absorbed

Aimed

Allowed

Ambitioned

Analysed

Aspired

Aspired to

Assimilated

Beat one’s brain about

Beat one’s brain out

Beat one’s brain out about

Believed

Brooded

Brooded about

Brooded over

Calculated

Chewed

Chewed on

Chewed over

Cogitated

Conceived

Concluded

Considered

Cooled out

Cudgelled ones brains about

Daydreamed

Debated

Deliberated

Designed

Digestived

Drank

Drank in

Dreamed

Dreamt

Dwelled

Dwelled on

Dwelled upon

Dwelt

Dwelt on

Dwelt upon

Entertained

Envisaged

Envisioned

Expected

Explored

Eyed

Fixated

Fixated on

Fixated upon

Foresaw

Fretted

Fretted about

Fretted over

Intended

Introspected

Kicked around

Kicked over

Looked

Looked at

Looked over

Meant

Meditated

Meditated on

Minded

Mulled

Mulled over

mused

Mused upon

Navel gazed

Observed

Obsessed

Obsessed about

Obsessed over

Opined

percolated

Planned

Plotted

Pored

Pored over

Proposed

Purported

Purposed

Questioned

Reasoned

Reflective

Reflected on

Reflected upon

Regarded

Reminisced

Retrospected

Reviewed

revolved

Ruminated

Second guessed

Sized up

Speculated

Speculated about

Speculated on

Speculated over

Studied

Thought about

Thought of

Thought over

Turned

Turned over

Weighed

Went

Wrestled

Wrestled with

Categories
Writing

Word to use instead of the word…

You’re

You are

Categories
Writing

Words you can use instead of the word…

Your

Though there are different situations when the word your can be swapped with other words, there actually aren’t any almost directly interchangeable words for it.

Categories
Writing

Definition of the word…

You’re

The word you’re is a contraction of the words you are.

This means that you’re is a shorter and/or informal way of saying you are.

We make the two words you are, a single word, by bringing them together, and replacing the letter a with an apostrophe.

Example

“You are beautiful.”

Becomes

“You’re beautiful.”

Categories
Writing

The definition of the word…

Your

The word your is a determiner or possessive, but it can also be used when addressing holders of certain titles.

As a determiner or possessive you can use it in two ways.

The first is when referring to something that belongs to or is associated with the person or the people the speaker is addressing.

Example

“I am sorry I broke your heart.”


The second is when referring to something belonging to, or something associated with, any person in general.

Example

“It’s enough to break your heart.”


When using your to address a title holder, it comes before that persons title.

Example

“Your Majesty.”

Categories
Writing

The difference between the words…

Your and You’re

Your

Your is a determiner or possessive, this means it is used to indicate that something, be it – an object, idea, name, et cetera, belongs to a person or a group of people.

Example

“Your coat is on the hook.”

You’re

You’re is a contraction of the word you are. This just means that it is a shorter and/or informal way of saying you are.

Example

“You are beautiful.”

Would become

“You’re beautiful.”


If you are struggling to figure out or remember whether your or you’re is correct in a sentence, ask yourself if you replace it with you are will the sentence still make sense. If it does, then you’re is correct. If it doesn’t, then your is correct.

Example

“You’re beautiful.”– Makes sense.

As does – “You are beautiful.”

Whereas

“Is that your coat?”-Makes sense.

But

“Is that you are coat?” – Does not make sense.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Overview

Target hours done = 14 hours 40 minutes

Extra done = 0

Owed= 20 minutes

Posts done – unknown

Not a great week for reaching my target hours or target work, and it was terrible for keeping note.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Schedule

The planned schedule

Monday – 3 hours

Tuesday – 3 hours

Wednesday – 3 hours

Thursday – 3 hours

Friday – 3 hours

Saturday – 0

Sunday- 0

The actual schedule

Monday – 1 hour

Tuesday – 4 hours

Wednesday – 2 hours

Thursday – 0

Friday – 0

Saturday – 3 hours 15 minutes

Sunday – 4 hours 35 minutes

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Journal

Monday, the 3rd of January 2022

Due to how busy I have been all day – I not only had to go to the supermarket, I went into the city centre to buy new running shorts and then went for a run – I have done no writing at all.

At 11pm I decided I am going to do 3 hours of writing now, as I can’t sleep, but only end up managing 1, as I am too tired. I do a plan and half a draft of writing, but I don’t make a note of what it is that I actually write.

Target done = 1 hour of writing

Extra done = 0

hours of writing

[Hours of writing owed = 2 hours of writing]

Tuesday, the 4th of January 2020

Today I manage a block of 1 hour 15 minutes writing before I need to stop for a break.

When I get back, I decide to do another 2 hours 10 minutes. It takes me 1 hour 40 minutes to finish the first draft of -remember to burn your bridges (I don’t record if this is part 1, 2 or both).

Then with the remaining half an hour I dictate- part six of the devil cares more about cars than Prada, and do a first edit on roughly half of it.

Target done = 3 hours of writing

Extra done = 1 hour of writing

hours of writing

[Hours of writing owed = 1 hour of writing]

Wednesday, the 5th of January 2022

Today I write for 2 hours – because I don’t update my journal until Sunday, I have no idea what I actually wrote.

Target done = 2 hours of writing

Extra done = 0

hours of writing

[Hours of writing owed = 2 hours of writing]

Thursday, the 6th of January 2022

On Thursday what should be a quick clean of my flat turns into a massive job, so I do no writing.

Target done = 0

Extra done = 0

hours of writing

[Hours of writing owed = 5 hours of writing]

Friday, the 7th of January 2020

On Friday I have an episode in the supermarket, which is followed by my neighbours being antisocial, so again I get no writing done.

Target done = 0

Extra done = 0

hours of writing

[Hours of writing owed = 8 hours of writing]

Saturday, the 8th of January 2022

I do 3 hours 15 minutes of writing.

Again, I don’t know what I wrote.

Target done = 3 hours of writing

Extra done = 15 minutes

hours of writing

[Hours of writing owed = 5 hours and 24 minutes of writing]

Sunday 9th of January 2022

Today I do 4 hours 35 minutes of writing.

Target done = 4 hour of writing

Extra done = 1 hour and 35 minutes

hours of writing

[Hours of writing owed = 20 minutes of writing]

Categories
Autobiographical

Charlie

Part Two

When I look back on the few months that me, Amy, and Charlie spent as such close friends, which isn’t often, it’s only ever for one reason.

If I had stayed friends with them, would the awful thing that happened to me have happened?

I know the answer is no.

I’ve always known the answer is no.

However, today, I realised that by thinking about what I needed to say in this weeks post and last weeks post, I have addressed the elephant in the room that has haunted me for all these years, and that taunts me with this question. Yes, my decision to not be friends with Amy and Charlie anymore led me down the path where I would meet my rapist, but that doesn’t mean that it was my fault, or some cosmic spit in the eye, no matter how hard it is not to believe it was, even over a decade later.

Still, I have never regretted my decision to end our friendships. The fact is that I am happy with my morals, and I am proud that I have the courage and strength to live my life by them.

Maybe there were signs that Charlie wasn’t the best of people all along, and I just didn’t see them, or I subconsciously chose to ignore them. Or maybe I now see signs that actually meant nothing, due to hindsight. Either way, the truth is that despite all her good points, Charlie had bad points, and when weighed against each other, those bad points voided all her good ones.

Personally, I believe that Charlie had absolutely no consideration for how her actions affected other people, if those other people weren’t people she cared about.

For example, there was a night out that I didn’t go on, because I was buried under a mountain of work, where the rest of the penthouse crew went into central London. The next day Fee bragged, like it was funny, that when they got off the night bus none of them had wanted to walk down snakes Lane, but they also didn’t want to pay the taxi fair for such a short ride, so Charlie had suggested that they get a taxi and when they arrived home they all just say they had no money, and she would pay with her underpants. Apparently, she had done this before, back home. True to her word, when they pulled up outside Gubby, Charlie pulled off her underpants and paid with them. When the taxi driver understandably got angry, they all shrugged and said they had no money. Accepting he had no choice but to take the loss of earnings, he ordered them out of his car, with pointless threats that they would be blacklisted, and drove away.

Charlie was very pleased with herself, until Fee bragged to Charlies boyfriends about it, even though Charlie had told them all not to mention it around him. He tore Charlie apart in front of us verbally, and when we attempted to intervene Charlie requested we leave her room. Later that night we caught her trying to sneak to the toilet without us seeing her. Her face and eyes were swollen, and red raw, from crying.

Then there was what happened on our first trip to Camden. We had gone with the group from the second floor, nearly all of who were from London, and knew Camden well. Despite them making a big performance about how they were going to show us Camden, they lost us in the Saturday chaos of Camden tube station as soon as we got off the train, and then not only refuse to come back for the three of us, but ghosted us when Amy text Adam, her boyfriend at the time, for directions to where they were.

Hovering outside the tube station, we kept getting slammed into and swept along by the crowd. Eventually, one of them lost their patience and demanded we go alone, so we should choose a direction and go. The other chose left.

We should have gone right, as we were trying to get to the market. After making several wrong turns, because we decided we must have been lost, as this wasn’t what we had expected, so got dodgy directions off tourists, we reached a different tube station and agreed we all just wanted to go back home.

If I remember correctly, this station was also on the black line, so we took it to King’s Cross Station so we could change to the dark blueline.

It was only the third time I had been inside King’s Cross Station, so I wasn’t as familiar as I would become with it yet. When we got to the centre of the two platforms there was already a train at one, with people boarding.

“That’s our train!” One of them shouted.

Without questioning it, we dashed for it like it was the last train of the day.

As we did, two tourists tried to stop us, a man and a woman. “North or south,” the man enquired, jabbing his finger at the train.

“North,” Charlie called without stopping.

Both us and the tourists jumped inside right before the doors slid closed and the train started moving.

Exhausted, me and Charlie dropped into the nearest empty seats, collapsing onto each other, completely ignoring the recorded announcement for the next stop.

Amy didn’t. She was studying the map on the opposite wall, concern creasing her features. Finally she spoke, “We’re going to Heathrow. We’re going the wrong way.”

Declaring our disapproval loudly with expletives, me and Charlie burst out laughing.

Then, so did Amy.

When we got to the next station, we hopped off and ran across the station to catch the correct train, laughing as we did. We continue to laugh, as this time we all collapse into the nearest available seats, leaning against each other.

That was until the doors slid closed, and I remember the tourists. “Shit. We gave those tourists wrong directions,” I felt terrible.

Amy stop laughing as well.

But Charlie howled louder as though it was hilarious.

Even then, I recall thinking her reaction was cruel.

Charlie also had an erratic mean side to her, that came out after she had reached a certain level of drunkenness.

In all honesty though, being the type of person that I am, were the little stuff doesn’t bother me, I never actually considered her to be mean at the time, it’s only while really thinking about Charlie in order to write this that I started to realise just how nasty she could potentially be, after a drink. In my defence, it was always subtle, up until the night it wasn’t.

For example, the drunk scrabble incident.

It was a Friday night, and I had been working on ideas for my first self planned fine art project. At around 11 pm, I hit a wall. I was too physically and mentally tired to continue working, but I wasn’t tired enough to sleep, so I went to see what Amy and Charlie were doing.

I found the two of them, and Fee, sat on the floor in Charlie’s room a scrabble board between them, and several empty, and half full wine bottle surrounding them. They each must have been a bottle deep, at least.

“What are you doing?” I asked, sitting down on the empty side scrabble board.

“We are playing dirty scrabble,” Charlie smirked. “Do you want to play?”

“No.” Fee protested. “We are already halfway through a game. She can’t join halfway through a game.”

“Of course I’ll play,” I shook my head at Amy’s offer of a drink from her bottle. I didn’t expect that we would be here much longer considering the time of night, how much they had already drunk, and their level of boredom to be playing scrabble, which didn’t seem like their sort of game.

“Great,” Charlie tipped up the bag containing the remaining letters and began rifling through them.

“No Charlie. She has to pick them out of the bag,” Fee complained.

Me and Amy exchanged a “fucking fee” look, rolling our eyes as we did.

“It’s just a game fee. Calm down. It’s supposed to be fun,” Amy gulped down a mouthful of wine, in a manner that suggested she wasn’t drunk enough to deal with drunk Fee.

“There you go,” Charlie’s smirk grew as she handed me my seven tiles.

I lined them up on the floor in front of me, while the others watched. Assessed the words that had already been played, and grinned at her.

It was obvious she had tried to give me a bad letters, as there was a J and a Z, but she had made a mistake by also giving me a blank tile and four vowels. I picked up my four tiles, then arrange them in front of a four letter word on the board. That word was tits, mine was jizz, with a blank tile for the first z.

Both Amy and Charlie snorted with laughter.

Fee began to complain again, but she was drowned out by Charlie shouting. “I don’t want to play anymore! I don’t want to play anymore!” Then she grabbed the board and lifted it up, sending the tiles flying everywhere. Unsuccessfully, she attempted to launch the board across the room, but it flopped from her hand almost hitting Fee in the eye.

“Why did you do that? I was winning!” Fee shrieked.

“No you weren’t. Rachel was winning, with a single word,” it wasn’t true, but Charlies jab at Fee hit a nerve.

Shouting incoherently, Fee picked up her half bottle of wine and stormed from the room.

Charlie also stood up and followed her, just so she could slam the door shut behind her. When she had, she launched into a rant of her own about how much she hated Fee.

It was no secret to me and Amy that Charlie despised Fee. She had a good reason to. Fee had broken into her room.

As the incident had unfolded, it had seemed like a typical argument where Charlie was joking and Fee took it seriously. That is what I now find troubling. Charlie always wound Fee up when the pair had been drinking. However, she never did it when she was outnumbered, meaning – Amy didn’t have a problem with Fee, so Charlie hadn’t acted until I joined them, as she knew I disliked Fee too. She wouldn’t have done it if May and/or Carol were there too though, as she was aware they would have defended Fee. Although Amy liked Fee, she definitely wasn’t going to defend her while it was just the four of us.

What happened on the night that mine and Charlie’s friendship ended, that angered Charlie, I don’t know. I never knew.

Maybe they had all been at the SU earlier and that’s when it, whatever it was, happened, or maybe it had happened at some other time, and the issue had reignited somehow that night. All I’m certain of is that both Amy and Charlie, as well as the people in the room next door, had all been drinking that night.

I heard the banging and shouting from five rooms away, with a fire door in between along the corridor, that’s how loud it was.

It sounded like Charlie, but I couldn’t decipher what she was saying, so I went to investigate.

If you came up the stairs to the third floor on our side of Gubby, and turned right, you would need to open a fire door into a very tiny square of corridor, the door you would be facing when you stepped into that square was Charlie’s room, to the left and right would be two more fire doors.

The room next door to Charlies on the other side of the right fire door was Fees, the one behind the fire door to the left was the room of a woman named a Ashani.

Ashani was an Indian exchange student, and that night she was in her room with three of her friends who were Turkish exchange students, two male, one female.

Charlies door was closed, so I knocked.

It was Amy who answered.

When I entered, closing the door behind me, I saw Charlie dressed in pyjamas, standing on her bed next to the wall that separated her and Ashani’s room. She was laughing hysterically.

Amy flopped down, half lying, half sitting, on the bed.

“What’s going on?” I enquired.

“Charlies upset with Ashani” Amy said, in an almost bored, matter of fact way.

Charlie turned to face the wall and began banging on it with the knuckles of her closed hand. “Ashani poppadom! Ashani poppadom! Ashani poppadom!” She screamed.

“What the fuck Charlie? Why are you being racist to Ashani?” I was horrified. I would have been horrified regardless of who she was being racist to, but I liked to Ashani, and I thought Charlie liked Ashani too, so I was extremely shocked. Plus, I’d never heard or seen Charlie say or do anything racist before.

“I’m not being racist. It’s what [insert Charlie’s boyfriend’s name] calls her,” Charlie giggled.

“Okay, but it’s still racist, and I think you know it’s racist,” I told Charlie, unamused.

“No. It’s not,” Charlie insisted, returning to her banging and shouting.

Moving closer, I tried to take Charlies hand, to guide her away from the wall, “You need to stop this right now, calm down, and apologise to Ashani in the morning.”

“I’m not apologising to Ashani poppadom,” she spat, before laughing hysterically again.

“Okay, that’s enough Charlie. I know you know that’s racist,” I glanced at Amy for assistance, but she just shrugged.

“Mind your own business,” Charlie snapped at me.

“I will mind my own business. I’ll mind my own business where you’re concerned from now on, because quite frankly I’m disgusted with you,” I said, as I turned to leave the room.

“Don’t speak to me again,” Charlie called after me.

“I wasn’t planning to,” I informed her, as a door to her room closed behind me.

Categories
Autobiographical Letters The housing The police

Dms between me and the police about the antisocial behaviour nextdoor

Me: Hi youv asked me to dm you but the noise has stopped now its all the time tho im not well and keep being passed around you say go to the council the council say go to torus torus say go to you so nobodys doing anything

The police: good evening, if they are just making noise being loud it would not be something we could deal with but if they are violent or aggressive with each other or towards yourself then it is something we would take a report on

Me: theyv attacked me before so please give me advice what do you do when you have a medical condition that they are triggering that could kill you but no body wants to help and you cant ask them to stop yourself do I just wait for the seizures that kills me? Its a genuine question do i just wait here to die because nobody wants to take accountability?

The police: was it reported to police when you were attacked?
what noise issues are they making from the address when the incidents happen?

Me: ye and you came out to arrest me for being attacked then said if i wanted to pursue charges against her youd charge me to

The police: there will have been a lot more to it than you being arrested for being attacked you would not just be arrested for being attacked by someone.
what noise issues are they from the address, what do they do?

Me: i phone you 100 times you said you wouldnt come out like you have tonight so i went round and knocked on the window and while i was talking two men jn side she came out snd attacked me from behind she admitted she came out to “move me” i had in juries and your officers turned up and said they were arresting me so if you know what part of it im missing please do let me know

The police: for noise issues police would not attend, the officers who will have spoken to yourself and the neighbour would have advised you on who to contact about the problems but it isn’t something the police can help with. if you are unhappy about how the attending officers dealt with the incident then you can make a complaint but we are unable to help regarding the noise sorry.

Me: So thats a yes wait to die of seizure then ok thank you for the clarification that as far as merseyside police are concerned I wait here to die. have a nice night good bye

Categories
Guides Running

Understanding The Different Types Of Running Shoes

Road shoes

Road shoes seems to be a term for any running shoes that are not trail running shoes. They are designed for running on hard services, such as the pavement, so they are highly shock absorbent, with the aim to reduce injury from impact and make your room more comfortable.

Neutral running shoes

Neutral running shoes are designed for both neutral pronators and under pronators. All neutral running shoes have a guide rail inserted into the mid sole to keep your foot aligned an neutral, and they are available in a a range of cushioning, from low to high. They are lighter than other types of running shoes, as they contain less additional technologies to provide support. The greater proportion of the cushioning is in the heel, as it is less necessary for them to have additional support in other areas of the sole. You will find your neutral running shoes are usually softer than other types of running shoes, therefore they allow your feet to move more freely.

Stability running shoes

Stability running shoes are designed to help those with a slight overpronation, therefore they are designed to to stop the excessive inward rolling motion of both your foot and ankle, without restricting movement too much. Stability running shoes provide cushioning, medial support, and durability, as a compromise between motion control and cushioned shoes.

Motion control running shoes

Motion control running shoes are designed for people who either have heavy feet, or severe overpronation, therefore their purpose is to control the excessive inward roll motion of your foot and ankle, and correct your gait. They have more cushioning than other running shoes to provide support, and shock absorption, so are often the most rigid type of running shoe, and are heavier than neutral and stability control running shoes. They provide significant support in the mid sole, as well as heel cup support.

Cushioned running shoes

Cushioned running shoes are important for people who under pronate. They are highly cushioned to help reduce the stock that would otherwise be sent through your body, and also help to reduce shock by mimicking natural process.

Lightweight running shoes

Because lightweight running shoes, are as the name suggests, typically lighter than other running shoes, they come with a decrease weight, more flexibility, and flexible cushioning. Due to this, they are apparently incredibly comfortable, make you feel like you aren’t wearing shoes by adding features such as mesh uppers, and reduce pain and fatigue after a run.

Trail running shoes

Trail running shoes are all neutral running shoes. They are different from other running shoes as they are designed to run off road on a number of, or mix of, different terrains such as, soft pack, hard pack, fell, and combination. Each trail running shoe tends to have a different and special set of features, such as gore tex liners, midfoot wraps, and lugged rubber outer soles. These lugs provide traction and stability on slippery, uneven surfaces. Trail running shoes tend to be more hard wearing and come with more durable uppers to help protect your foot and make trail running more comfortable. They offer a lower profile to ensure a quicker response on changing terrain.

Hybrid running shoes

Hybrid running shoes are across between road shoes and trail running shoes, so they are meant to perform equally as well on both pavements and trails, but due to this they actually seem to be less adequate at performing on both. Usually, they have deeper lugs than standard road shoes, but come with less features than standard trail running shoes, such as not having reinforced uppers, or toe bumpers.

Cross training shoes

Cross training shoes are suitable shoes for if your workouts incorporate a number of different sports.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Week 5 of winter break

Week starting the 27th of December 2021

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Week 5 of winter break

Week starting the 27th of December 2021

Categories
Writing

The definition of the word…

Anger

As a noun

A strong feeling of annoyance, displeasure, or hostility.

As a verb

Provoke anger

Fill a person with anger

Categories
Writing

Speech words you can use instead of the word…

Anger

Accused

Barked

Bellowed

Bossed

Carped

Censured

Condemned

Criticised

Demanded

Fumed

Gawped

Glowered

Growled

Grumbled

Hissed

Ordered

Raged

Ranted

Raved

Remonstrated

Reprimanded

Retorted

Scuffed

Scolded

Scaled

Seethed

Snapped

Snarled

Ticked off

Told off

Upbraided

Categories
Writing

Words you can use instead of the word…

Anger

Acrimoniousness

Acrimony

Acrid

Acrimonious

Affronted

Aggravated

Aggravation

Angriness

Animosity

Annoyance

Annoyed

Antagonised

Antagonism

Antagonistic

Antipathy

Apathetic

Apoplectic

Argumentative

Solicitor

Bearish

Belligerence

Belligerent

Bent out of shape

Bile

Bilious

Biliousness

Birse

Bitter

Bitterness

Blew up

Blow up

Blue in the face

Boiling

Bristling

Burning

Cantankerous

Cheesed off

Chief

Chiefed

Choler

Cholera

Churlish

Contrariness

Country

Contentious

Contentiousness

Content

Convulsed

Crappy

Crankiness

Cranky

Cross

Dander

Displeased

Disputatious

Disputatiousness

Dudgeon

Dyspeptic

Inflamed

Enmity

Enraged

Envy

Embittered

Embitterment

Enpoisonment

Exacerbated

Exasperated

Exasperation

Ferocious

Fierce

Fiery

Flare up

Foaming

Fretful

Fuming

Furious

Furor

Fury

Fussing

Galled

Grouchy

Grumpy

Garage

Hateful

Heated

Hopping

Hopping mad

Horn mad

Hostile

Hostility

Hot

Hotheadedness

Hot under the collar

Huff

Huffy

Malice

Mood

Moody

Natalie

Offended

Orneriness

Ornery

Outburst

Outraged

Passionate

Peevish

Perturbed

Petulant

Pissed

Pissed off

Piqued

Provoked

Pugnacious

Pugnaciousness

Pugnacity

Put out

Quarrelsome

Quarrelsomeness

Quick-tempered

Rabid

Raging

Rancorous

Ranting

Rankled

Raving

Resentful

Resentment

Riled

Riley

Roiled

Rise

Ruffled

Seething

Shirty

Sizzling

Smouldering

Snappish

Sore

Steamed up

Storming

Stormy

Sullen

Sulky

Teed off

Temper

Testy

Ticked

Ticked off

Touchy

Uptight

Vengeful

Vengefulness

Venom

Vexed

Vindictive

Vindictiveness

Virulent

Vitriol

Vitriolic

Worked up

Wrath

Wrathfulness

Wroth

Wrought up

Categories
Writing

Define of the word…

Though

As a conjunction

Even though

In spite of

As an adverb

Meaning however

Contradictorily

Except

As an exception

Categories
Writing

Definition of the word…

Although

As a conjunction

Even though

In spite of the fact that

Categories
Writing

Words you can use instead of the word…

Though

As an adverb

However

Categories
Writing

Words you can use instead of…

Although and Though

As a conjunction

About

Admittedly

Admitting

After all

Again

Against

Albeit

Anyway

Anyhow

Any who

Around

Because

Besides

But

Contradictorily

Contrastingly

Contrarily

Contraversive

Conversely

Despite

Except

Excluding

For

Furthermore

Granted

However

Indeed

Instead

Inversely

Meanwhile

Nevertheless

Nonetheless

Only

Opposite lead

Otherwise

Perhaps

Random

Regardless

Still

Supposing

Then

What ever

When

Whereas

While

Whilst

Yet

Unfortunately

Categories
Writing

What is the difference between the words..

Although and Though

The words although and though are both conjunctions, and can be used interchangeably for this purpose.

However, the word though is also an adverb, and the word although should not be used instead of it in this way.

If you’re ever in doubt of which you should use, go with though as it can never be wrong, whereas although can.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Schedule

The planned schedule

Saturday= 3 hours of writing

Sunday= 3 hours of writing

The actual schedule

Saturday= 3 hours, 16 minutes of writing

Sunday= 3 hours, 35 minutes of writing

Overview

Target = 6 hours of writing

Achieved= 6 hours, 51 minutes

1x Sunday blog post completed

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

Writing Journal

Saturday, the 1st of January 2022

On Saturday I got 3 hours, 16 minutes of writing done. I worked on my Sunday blog post – the devil cares more about cars than prada part 5. 3 hours it is my target so I did 16 minutes over.

Target done =3 hours

Extra = 16 minutes

(Owed =0)

1 x Sunday blog post complete

Sunday, the 2nd of January 2022

On Sunday I got 3 hours, 35 minutes of writing done.

I worked on everything from the plan to the final written draft of – part 6 of the devil cares more about cars than Prada.

This is amazing amount of work as usually the first draft takes double this entire amount, at least.

Target done= 3hours

Extra = 35 minutes

(owed= 0)

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Writing

My Writing Plan For January

My plan for January is to try to write for 3 hours a day 5 days a week, which would total 15 hours a week.

And to just keep up with my Friday running Journals, and Sunday autobiographical blog posts, as I’ve been struggling to do so.

Categories
Announcements Journal entries Writing

Announcement

The start of my writing journal

And

Writing tips

Hi guys,

I have been saying I am going to start a writing journal, similar to my running journal, as well as my own writing tips, for a while now.

Well, I have finally started.

My journal will follow a similar set up to my running journal, there will be plans, a journal, a schedule, and overviews. Hopefully in the future there will also be guides, but for now I’m starting small.

My tips will for now be

-Words to use instead off

+A definition of that word

-Words that are commonly confused words

+The definition of those words

+Words to use instead of those words.

Again in the future I’m hoping to expand on this.

I hope to see you all on Wednesdays at 9 pm my time. AGAIN!

Love y’all

Pix

Categories
Autobiographical

Charlie

Part one

Charlie was my friend.

I cared about Charlie.

As a 34 year old woman writing this fourteen years after the fact, I realise, if only now, that she cared about me too. What I want to make very clear from the beginning of today’s post, is that Charlie never did anything to me, she never said or did anything to hurt me. She even made several heartfelt attempts to reach out to me after I completely and abruptly cut her off. Mine and Charlie’s falling out was completely on me. The decision not to respond to her attempts to mend our friendship was completely on me. However, I also want to make it very clear that I don’t regret my decision to end our friendship, or ignore her attempts to mend it. In fact, to me, it didn’t feel like a decision I had made at all. To me, I had just done what anybody in my situation would have done. With fourteen extra years of observing people, I now understand that’s not necessarily the case.

Charlie certainly had her good qualities. She was beautiful, smart, funny, daring, adventurous. She was a lot of fun. She was fearless. She fought of a violent sexual predator as he assaulted me, and she did it while the rest of our so called friends watched and even made excuses for him. You might argue that she only did it because he was assaulting her too. But, I would have to disagree with you, because while he was assaulting me, he wasn’t assaulting her. She told Adam off for his behaviour at Alexandra Palace, after seeing the state of my arm. She warned me to always double lock my door. I know she did other sweet, nice, kind, and good things for me. Yet, they have been lost not only to time, but anger, disappointment, and judgement, all except for one other thing, but that’s a different story, for a different, not so distant, day.

I enjoyed her company. And I valued her friendship. Until I very abruptly didn’t.

My hope is that in the fourteen years in between the last time I physically saw or spoke to her, or deleted one of her private social media messages to me, that she’s grown as a person and has seen the error of her problematic ways. After all, Charlie is no longer an eighteen year old girl, she will be a woman in her thirties today, just like I am. It is my belief that this is a good possibility, as it is also my belief that Charlie may have been reflecting the views of her family, friends, or abusive boyfriend. That’s not to say that’s an excuse for her behaviour or views, because it isn’t. If she reached out to me again today or in the future, which I doubt she would, I can’t say I wouldn’t do the same today as I did then, and just delete her message without replying. I’m not sure I’d even read it. But I did back then.

I still remember some of her words in those messages–

I miss you.

We all miss you.

I am worried about you.

We are all worried about you.

I think there might be something wrong with you.

We all think there might be something wrong with you.

I think you might need help.

We all think you might need help.

Why won’t you talk to me?

I care about you.

We all care about you.

Amy says you won’t speak to her.

Why wont you speak to Amy?

Amy cares about you.

Amy is your best friend.

If you won’t speak to me, if you wont speak to the rest of us, please at least speak to Amy, she is devastated, she’s heartbroken, that you have chosen not to be her friend anymore.

I am devastated, I am heartbroken, that you have chosen not to be my friend anymore.

It sounds so cruel to say all these years later, but Charlie repulsed me so much, Fee and May repulsed me so much, and Amy had hurt me so badly, that I had zero emotional reaction to her messages to me. It is a very rare thing for me to experience, but this is one of the occasions I was emotionally numb. I am glad I was emotionally numb back then, as it meant I did not react to what was going on. Also, because Charlie hadn’t personally attack me, I was aware even then, as a twenty year old, that it wasn’t my place to either hold a grudge against, or forgive, Charlie. I had held her accountable for her actions as much as I could, and I had made her aware of my opinion of her. I had even apologised to her victim for what had happened, even though I had been the only person trying to stop, or talk sense into Charlie that night. If you want to make excuses for Charlie, you could claim she was young and trying to find herself, like the rest of us, but the truth is that there is no excuse for bigotry, and some of us, who still haven’t found ourselves would never consider bigotry as either an acceptable behaviour, belief, or identity. As a person who struggles to understand how people feel and why, I make an effort to attempt to understand everybody and their opinion, but I’m never going to tolerate a hate for hates sake, sexism, racism, homophobia, transphobia, et cetera, none of it is acceptable, no matter who it is aimed at and why.

One thing I feel I need to point out here though, is that I am not perfect, I am ignorant about certain things. The difference is, when made aware of my ignorance I don’t use it as an excuse, ignorance is not an excuse for ignorance, and I would never attempt to use it as one. As hard as I might find it, I do make an effort to correct my ways once I am made aware of my ignorance. It is important to me that I do.

If you feel like I have rambled on for half a post, I apologise, but I feel like I haven’t. I felt it was important for me to say what I have just said, and to say before I said anything else.

Talking about Charlie and what happened between us is hard, but I have to do it. It’s going to be even harder to talk about Amy and what happened between us, but I will also have to do that too. Due to this, I sat here for a while and really thought about what I wanted to say about Charlie and why. Then, when I finally knew, not what I wanted to say, rather, what I needed to say and why, I thought about how I wanted to open today’s blog post. Many possibilities, and relevant hookish ones at that, came to mind. They ticked all the boxes of how to capture the readers attention and keep it. It would have been easy for me to exploit her bad points for momentary and cheap personal gain. To have willingly thrown her to the wolves. But, she doesn’t deserve that no matter how awful what I am about to say about her makes her seem, and it is in no way my intention to make her seem awful. My intention is just to talk about why I cut her out, why I eventually cut out every member of the penthouse crew, and how that eventually led to the terrible thing that happened to me.

People are neither good nor bad. We are complicated morally grey creatures, every single one of us. As a sufferer of BPD, a person whose brain is literally built in a way that only allows me to view people as good or bad, a symptom known as black and white thinking, it always feels strange when I am the person asking non sufferers of BPD to please keep this in mind. Yet, I don’t actually think there’s anybody more qualified to remind people of this than a person like me. I am a person who has had many complicated and toxic relationships with people from the day I was born, a person who has loved and hated the same people in equally intense amounts.

I suppose what I have been trying to express here, in my own complicated way, is that I personally wish Charlie no ill will, and I don’t want anybody else to either. What has happening can’t be undone, all we can do is learn from it, then look at how we personally behave in the present and the future, and try to understand how that will impact both our own and other peoples present and futures.

Like me, Charlie was no stranger to a complicated, abusive relationship. It didn’t matter who told her, how we told her, or how many times we told her, she refused to even consider the possibility that her then (and possibly still) romantic partner was abusive to both her and other people, even when had he caused conflict between her and the other members of the penthouse crew. Yet, she always joined in whenever we had similar conversations with Sam, and even pointed out stuff that Sam’s boyfriend did to Sam, that her own boyfriend did to her, as proof that Sams boyfriend was abusive. None of us, Sam and Emma included, liked him.

“You don’t know what a relationship is like when the two people in it are alone,” She would tell us.

We didn’t need to know what he was like when the two of them were alone though, as we had seen enough of him when they weren’t to know he was no good. He wasn’t attractive, either physically or personality wise, but he blatantly thought he was both. He worked at a gym as a personal trainer, and for some reason he truly believed his job made him superior to the rest of us in some way. Maybe because of this, he never didn’t wear his work clothes, ever. Although Charlie seemed happy to tolerate him speaking to, or treating, her poorly the majority of the time, there were occasions after he had spoken to, or treated, her poorly, that we saw her in a terrible state emotionally, though she refused to ever admit it was because of him. If you weren’t a white, straight, middle-class, atheist, cis male, raised in southern England, who shared his rigid views, opinions and beliefs, then he not only genuinely and intensely despised you, he went out of his way to make you aware that he genuinely and intensely despised you.

His personal hatred of me really never bothered me, as he repulsed me, but also because I felt like the fact that he so openly hated me so much was a good sign that I was a decent human being, living my life in a decent way.

There was only ever one time that he tried to verbally abuse me, and that I am certain is due to how I, a poor, agnostic – probably obvious to everybody else asexual, gender fluid – woman, raised on a council estate in Liverpool, made him look like the ignorant idiot he was.

When I had enrolled on fine art, I had been given a project brief. It was the same project brief that had been given to all the other first year fine art students. The name of the project was Desire Lines, and the idea was to create work around the impressions we left, or would leave, in life.

I had three months worth of work to do in a single month. This event took place during that month.

Luckily for me, my friends rallied around to help me as and when they could, and we all had fun, or at least it seemed and felt that way at the time. Not only was I grateful to them for their help, but for the first time since I had arrived in London, I actually thought that things we’re going to get better.

This was one of the nights I needed help.

I had been exploring shadows, and I wanted to paint life size shadows of people onto the walls of my very small studio space, but I didn’t think I would be allowed to, so I altered my approach. Instead, I would put the shadows onto paper, then cut them out and stick them onto the studio walls, to give them the appearance of being painted on.

My original plan had been to hand draw the shadows, but right before I began I realised that I could get it done faster if I drew around somebody, so I went off in search of Amy.

On my way to Amy’s room, I found her in Charlies room, with Charlie and her boyfriend. The door was propped all the way open. He was sat on the bed, Charlie was sat on the desk chair opposite him, and Amy was perched on the desk. There wasn’t much conversation happening.

When I enquired as to whether the three of them were busy, Amy and Charlie said they weren’t. The expression on his face showed he wasn’t happy about this, and he made no attempt to hide it.

Ignoring his sour expression, I explained that I just needed one of them to draw around. Both volunteered to help, so for roughly the next half an hour both of them took turns in laying on taped together A1 sheet of sketch paper while I drew around them.

“What are you going to do with them when they’re done?” Charlie wondered, as I drew around Amy.

“I’m going to fill it in so it looks like it’s made of fingerprints.”

“You’re taking this project very literally,” Amy questioned.

“I think I meant to,” I agreed, although now I don’t think I actually was.

“Can we help you fill it in with fingerprints?” Charlie playfully begged, excited by the prospect creating actual art work.

“Of course you can, if you want to. It would really help me save time,” I accepted her offer.

“It’s better than what we had planned,” Amy sounded unimpressed as she sat up.

“What did you have planned?” I asked, standing and heading off down the corridor to collect some black paint and pots.

“Nothing,” she sighed.

When I returned, we lay the first set of taped together sheets of paper out in the corridor, filled the pots with paint and began working, chatting and laughing as we did.

It was then that Charlies boyfriend, who had sat watching us with that same sour expression on his face the entire time, decided to speak. “I can’t believe I’m paying for you to fucking sit around and finger paint.”

We all stopped what we were doing and looked at him. I think, at first, we all thought he was talking to Charlie. I know I did. And I know Charlie did, because she responded.

“What do you mean?”

“Not you, her,” he clarified by pointing at me.

Due to how confused I was by the accusation, my own response came out sounding soft and unconfident. “How are you paying for me to sit around finger painting?”

“I work. My taxes pay for you to be here.”

I laughed. I didn’t mean to. It wasn’t that what he said was funny. It was that it was absurd. Then, as quickly as the laughter had overtaken me, I snapped out of it, and my tone and manner changed from amused to unamused. “You don’t pay for me to sit around and finger paint. I pay for me to sit around and finger. I don’t get a government grant. I get a student loan off the student loans company. The student loan company may be a government organisation, but I can assure you that your taxes don’t pay for my education. If you want to talk about taxes, I’ve worked in paid employment for the last two years, I’ve paid my own taxes, I contribute. But if you want to speak about student loans specifically, I have to pay that back once I graduate, that’s what a loan is, it’s when somebody lends you money, rather than gives you money. Not only that but once I graduate I will have to pay interest on that loan, as well as my taxes. So, if your argument is that you are contributing to society, while I mooch off it, you are incorrect. By me taking out a student loan, I am committing to paying interest, interest that you don’t pay, and so if the student loan company is in fact a government organisation, which I believe it is, that means my financial contribution to society will be greater than yours. And, seeing as I have already received part of that loan, I’ve already agreed to contribute more financially to society than you have.”

Never had I seen him look so angry. His face was bright red, even his ears and neck were bright red. His mouth was in set an a hard, sharp line. He stared at me with cold hatred in his unblinking eyes. In fact the only part of his entire body that seemed to be moving was his chest as it rose and fell.

All three of us waited in silence for him to reply. We waited for a good few minutes. When it became obvious that he wasn’t going to reply, we got back to our finger painting, chatting and laughing as we did, like nothing had happened.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Pronation

In today’s post, we are going to take a more in depth look at pronation. More specifically we are going to be looking at under and over pronation.

Pronation is the collapsing of the arch of your foot as it strikes the ground. The reason your arch collapses is to absorb the impact this has on your bones, muscles, tendons, and ligaments.

Neutral Pronation

Neutral pronation, also known as correct running pattern, is when your foot naturally rolls inwards at around 15% to absorb the shock, while keeping your feet, ankles, and legs correctly aligned. This makes you less prone to common injuries.

There are several ways you can determine whether you are a neutral pronator.

One method is to look at the outer sole of your shoes. If you are a neutral pronator, the sole will either show even wear, or more wear in the centre of the sole.

Another method is to look at how you stand in your regular shoes. Put your shoes on and look down. If both your feet face straightforward you are probably a neutral pronator.

If you are a neutral pronator then neutral running shoes are designed for you. They tend to be lighter than other running shoes, as they contain less additional technologies to provide support. The greater proportion of their cushioning is usually in the heel. This is because it is less necessary for them to have additional cushioning in other areas of the sole, as with neutral pronators your entire foot will come into contact with the ground and your weight will be evenly distributed. You will find neutral running shoes are usually softer than other types of running shoes, therefore they allow your feet to move more freely.

Over pronation

Over pronation, also known as flat feet, is when the arch of your feet collapse excessively downwards or inwards. The heel of your foot will strike the ground first, then your foot rolls inwards onto the arch.

Most people are over pronators.

Over pronation is generally caused by flat and very flexible feet. People can be born with flat, flexible feet. However, there are certain conditions and situations in which a persons chances of developing either flat feet, or weakened arches, increases, which then leads to overpronation, such as –

-wear and tear

-Strain

-Overuse

-Taking part in activities that involve your feet repeatedly striking a hard surface for extended periods of time, such as – running

-Being pregnant

-Being overweight

There are several ways that you can determine whether you are an overpronator.

One method is to look at the outer sole of your shoes. If you are an overpronator the soles will either show the majority of the wear on the inner part of your shoe, or will show extra wear on the inside of the heal and under the ball of your foot.

Another method is to look at how you stand in your regular shoes. Put on your regular shoes and look down, if your feet spread out from the back to the front, so they make a V shape, it is likely you’re an overpronator.

You can also look at how you stand when barefoot. If there is no space between your foot and the floor where your arch should be and/or the back of your ankles appear to bow inwards, then you are likely and overpronator.

Injuries commonly caused by over pronation include –

-Heel pain

-Arch pain

-knee pain

-Hip pain

-Chronic lower back pain

-Swollen feet

-Swollen ankles

-Corns

-Calluses

-Bunions

-Misaligned big toes

-Hammertoes

-Damage to muscles

-Damage to tendons

-Damage to ligaments

-Heel spurs

-Shin splints

-Runners knee

-Plantar fasciitis

-Iliotibial band syndrome

-Stress fractures in the lower foot

-Stress fractures in the lower leg

-Patellofemoral pain syndrome

-Achilles tendonitis

-peroneal tendonitis

Over pronators are better suited to a shoe with more cushioning to help support and control the inward role of your foot. Motion control shoes are ideal for overpronators. They are designed to reduce or control the excessive rolling action of your foot, correct your gate, and provide additional shock absorption. They are often the most rigid type of shoe, and more stiff and heavy than neutral or stability running shoes. Motion control shoes provide significant support in the mid sole, as well as heel cup support.

Under pronation

Underpronation, also known as supination, is when you either have abnormally high arches, or your arches have little flexibility. This means that your heels often lean and roll outwards, putting weight on the outer edge of your foot. As your foot strikes the ground, either to land or push off, your foot doesn’t roll in far enough, which is around 15%, this causes your foot to roll outwards and put pressure on your ankle and toes.

Very few people are underpronators.

You can be born with bodily conditions that lead to you under pronating, such as –

-Having a muscle imbalance in your feet

-The length of your legs (which includes having differences between the lengths of your legs)

-The width of your foot

-Body misalignments

-Your natural level of ankle stability

-Having high arches

-Having a tight Achilles tendon

However, there are certain conditions or situations that can cause you to start underpronating, such as –

-Sedentary lifestyle

-Restricted range of motion

-Standing for long periods of time

-Stiffness due to age

-Arthritis

-Too much exercise

-Participating in high impact sports that place strain and wear on your Achilles tendon

-Constant impact on hard and firm surfaces

-Changes in gait

-Foot injuries

-Leg injuries

-Developing Achilles tendonitis

-Wearing unsupportive shoes

There are several methods you can use to determine whether you are an under pronator.

One way is to look at the outer sole of your shoes. Under pronators shoes will wear down mostly on the outer edge.

Another way is to look at how you stand in your regular shoes. Put on your regular shoes and look down. If your feet curve inwards from back to front so they look like a capital A, then you are likely an under pronator.

You can also use the method of looking at how you stand barefoot. If from behind your ankles appear to bow outwards you are probably an under pronator.

Common injuries caused by under pronation include,

-Pain through the arch of your foot

-Pain through the ball of your foot

-Heel pain

-Knee pain

-Back pain

-Sprains

-Sprained ankles

-lateral ankle sprains

-Rolled ankles

-Strained muscles

-Strained ligaments

-Overstretched tissue

-Worn tissue

-Flattened tissue

-Torn tissue

-Shin splints

-Calluses

-Bunions on the outer edge of your foot

-Heel slips

-Falls

-Less stable gate

-Build up of calcium deposits

-Plantar fasciitis

-Achilles tendonitis

-Achilles tendonopathy

-Hammertoes

-Clawed toes

-Metatarsalgia

-Iliotibial band syndrome

-Stress fractures in the foot

-Stress fractures in the lower leg

-Medial tibial stress syndrome

Cushioned shoes are important for runners who under probate. The highly cushioned running shoes are designed to reduce shock, that would otherwise be sent through your body. However, a more flexible shoe, and a broad based shoe, can also be helpful to underpronators.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Week 4 winter break

Week starting the 20th of December 2021

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Week 4 of winter break

Week starting the 20th of December 2021

Categories
Autobiographical

It’s Important To Burn Your Bridges

Part Two

It would turn out that, I had no reason to worry about missing a year at university and owing seven grand to miss it, as I got accepted on all six of the courses that I applied for.

However, not all could accommodate me that academic year. The head of the jewellery department informed, a very disappointed, me of this problem at my interview. It took a few days for both textiles and photography to tell me, and although I was equally as disappointed by textiles, I discovered I wasn’t that bothered about photography.

Both applied art and fine art offered me a place and immediate enrolment during my interviews.

“How is applied arts different from fine arts,” I enquired, as the head of that department showed me around a very small studio space, which seemed far too large for the handful of students already taking the course. The only reason I had applied was to increase my chances of getting on a new course at Middlesex without missing year.

“You can create whatever you want to,” he beamed at me, as though he was offering me the world on a silver plate.

“You can do that on fine art too,” I pointed out, unimpressed.

“We teach you to work big. Then we teach you how to scale down that same work. Things created to be small by working small look cheap. For example, imagine a diamond and all its lines and edges, not just on the outside but on the inside. Now imagine all the detail you could fit into drawing a diamond if you drew it large, compared to if you drew it small.”

“My work is already pretty big,” I said, not knowing what else to say, as he still hadn’t answered my question.

“Well then, you’re already halfway there,” he bellowed jovially.

Still not knowing how to respond to somebody ignoring the question you kept asking them, I just nodded silently.

Illustration offered me an immediate enrolment without having to interview, as the head of the department remember me “fondly” all these months later, and was “thrilled” I wanted to change to illustration. understandably, I was required to attend formal meeting with the woman who would be my tutor before I could start.

She regarded me warily, but not unkindly, when she opened her office door to me and invited me inside.

Obviously, the first thing she wanted to know was why I was leaving fashion.

I was honest about how, I doubted the course was what was advertised on UCAS at my induction, and how I didn’t fit in from day one. Then I explained how I had not only had my work, but who I was, totally trash, and that it made me realise how miserable I had been, and would always be on that course, and in the fashion industry as a whole.

“What other courses [had] [I] applied for since withdrawing from fashion?” The fact I had already withdrawn appeared to have won me points with her.

She waited patiently for me to list all six, without judgement, before she commented.

“My husband is an artist. We both have masses of work cluttering up our house. My work is it’s in my office. It’s mine to keep, for my portfolio. His work is laid out for viewing in our garage. He has to sell that physical work to make money from it,” here she paused, as though she was considering how to better word her message to me. “There is a massive difference between me and my husband, and the reason we create. I create because people and companies employ me to do so. If nobody paid me, I wouldn’t create. My husband creates because he needs to. He needs to create like he needs air, water, food. I work to a brief. He works to satisfy his creative urges . Could you not create if you weren’t guaranteed an income? Or, do you need to create, like you need air, water, food?”

Although she definitely knew that some artists, people like me and her husband, need to create to satisfy an urge, impulse, or itch, so to speak, she did not fully understand all artists, or the art world as as a whole. Like any other industry, the people involved are not all the same. Some artists do only create for money, because a person or organisation has commissioned them to do so, these artists usually work to a brief, or because their work sells well and fast enough that they are confident they can make a living from it. Some artists who create because they need to, write their own briefs.

I considered her question for a minute, even though I was already aware of the answer, then I replied honestly, even though I was aware it was the wrong answer, “I need to create.”

It’s true, I do. Even to this day.

Every job I have had since graduating, I’ve had for the same reason as before I graduated. None of them have been a career. They’ve all been a way to make money only. A way to survive. Nothing more.

Even on my most unmotivated and depressed days I have the urge to create, whether I act on that urge or not, and whether or not I want to act on it or not. I always will. It’s who I am. I am the product of two creative, though not professionally so, families. Art is in my blood. Art is in my DNA.

“It’s my opinion that you never belonged on a fashion course. It’s also my opinion that you don’t belong on an illustration course. You belong on a fine art course. You’re are an artist. However, what course you take is not my decision to make, it is yours. I just ask that you take my advice. Give illustration a week, and while you do keep it to yourself. Do not decline your place on fine art until you are sure that you belong here.”

Would she have given me that same advice if she had viewed my portfolio, I wonder?

Or would she have noticed that I lack self direction?

Self direction is a necessary trait to practice as a fine artist, never mind to succeed as one, and due to my BPD, it is a trait that I lack.

She was right though, I didn’t even make it a full day on illustration, never mind a week.

Luckily, I was smart enough to take her advice, and not dismiss her concerns. She was the tutor, and I was the student. I trusted her. I had gone to the fine art department the same day as my meeting with her, and told them I had also been offered a place on an illustration degree, and that I didn’t know what the right thing to do was. I’d requested a week to make my decision. It was the rest of my life after all. They had agreed that I should take some time to think about it. However, they warned me against taking too long, as we were now almost two months into the academic year.

After my formal meeting, she took me on a tour of the department, which was huge.

“We try to encourage our students to find and develop their own unique style of working,” she told me, with a roll of her eyes, as though the trying was futile.

This was both advice I was already aware of, and a skill I had already mastered, or at least I thought I had.

The reason I was unsure is because I do have my own styles, plural, but not my own style, singular. This is again due to my borderline personality disorder, and how it means I am several different people either at different times or simultaneously. All these versions of myself have their own style.

“Good. All everybody seems to want to do at the moment is draw manga. They refuse to understand that manga is just a trend, and that it’s a trend they are purposely ruining their education to follow.”

I’m not actually sure if she was correct on this topic. Like realism in all its forms, manga seems to be here to stay.

When I arrived at my new classroom the next day, it wasn’t her taking the mornings workshop, it was a “print technician”.

Illustration was the complete opposite of fashion, but not necessarily in a good way

The classrooms were, as I had seen the previous day, large open studios, containing all the technical equipment and utilities that might be possibly required at some point, rather than the bare minimum equipment being housed in a separate room miles away.

The member of staff was constantly present the entire morning.

The other students embraced both me, and each other, to the extent that it was suffocating. With the hundreds of voices already screaming at me inside my own head, it made it impossible for me to think. Bodywise, minor functioning became difficult, so much so that I was unable to carry out our brief. It was almost impossible for me to keep my attention on the task we were supposed to be concentrating on, with so many other people fighting for it. On noticing I was struggling, instead of giving me space to pull myself and my thoughts together, the other students tried to “come to my rescue” and either attempted to, talk me through a process I was already familiar with, or snatch my tools and medium from me to do my work themselves.

The task was one that I hated, and injured myself doing at the best of times, carving stamps out of blocks of wood and lino tiles.

As a result of the severe episode I was now balls deep in, I cut my hands, fingers and arms dozens of times.

The speech she had given about encouraging individuality now seemed false, and the reasons everybody’s work looked the same seemed obvious. We had all been given the same photocopy a king from a deck of playing cards and order to replicated it as accurately as possible. When I enquired as to whether this was standard practice, instead of simply saying yes or no, the other students began running around to unpack their “portfolios” in order to show me they were identical.

This was the point the technician snapped at me, losing his patients at me for “constantly interrupting his workshop.

I think his intention was to frighten me.

Instead, it had the opposite effect.

His reaction was so weird, I found it hilarious. I mean, I was the only student sitting still and practically silent as I struggled desperately to do my work. It was everybody else chattering, trying to fight me, and running around spreading work everywhere.

I felt like I was Alice and I had fallen into Wonderland. The entire experience was bizarre.

By now, I knew I wouldn’t be staying on illustration, so I gave in. The others could waste their time doing my work if it was that important to them. When I didn’t return from lunch, it might teach them a valuable lesson about respecting other peoples boundaries and minding their own business.

Do I regret what happened next?

Do I regret what I did?

No. It taught me a valuable lesson of my own that I took into employment afterwards, which is once you leave, never go back. Accept, no matter how hard it might feel at the time, that you left for a good reason and move on.

My only regret is that I wasn’t capable of applying this rule to my friendships and relationships for another decade, until I was twenty nine.

At lunch, when they all insisted that they went to lunch as a group, and so I had to join them, I firmly informed them that I did not. They had expressions like I had physically slapped each of them afterwards.

Usually I would meet Amy in the Cafe or lunch area and we would eat together. Today we had agreed that she shouldn’t wait for me in case I ate lunch with people from my course. She had excitedly encouraged me to make new friends on my new course, most of the time her friends, or now Laura, joined us anyway, so she wouldn’t be alone.

However, I wasn’t planning on eating at all.

What I was thinking in the moment, I can’t be certain, but I believe it was something along the lines of getting through my first year at Middlesex, then applying to transfer to JMU in my second year.

Since I had gone straight from the illustration department to the fashion department the long way, through the back corridors, in order to avoid the lunch crowd, I didn’t pass any mirrors or strongly reflective surfaces.

Looking back, I’m not sure how nobody, especially the staff, realised I was mentally unwell and having an episode.

Whatever I was thinking, I wasn’t thinking logically, I know that for certain, as I went looking for my fashion tutor thinking I would find her in my old classroom, even though I knew she was never in there at the beginning of lunch.

As luck would have it, I found her on my way there, halfway up a flight of stairs, on the platform that was positioned mid story, so the flight could change direction. She was sticking leaflets to into a rack, and pinning posters to the wall.

I was, and still am, glad nobody else was around.

“Can I come back?” I couldn’t bring myself to say that I wanted to come back, because I didn’t.

“I don’t know, it’s not up to me. It would be up to [insert the head of the fashion departments name]. I’m not sure she will allow you to come back after how rude you were to her in front of other students.”

In the moment, it didn’t occur to me that I had been nothing but honest. If I had touched a nerve because she genuinely wasn’t happy and didn’t like her job, as I suspected, that wasn’t my fault. It also didn’t occur to me that in front of other students, must have meant the eavesdroppers, who I had no idea were outside the office listening in.

“You’ve missed an awful lot of work, she continued.

I didn’t doubt that based on the amount of work I had been set during the four weeks I had been a fashion student.

“We might be able to use some of the work you’ve done wherever you’ve been towards it, but you’ll have to make the rest up.”

Despite being balls deep in an episode, I actually realised this woman was not completely in touch with reality if she believed changing courses was as simple as walking out of one classroom and into another.

“What other work? It took me all this time to get on a new course. I only started illustrations today. I don’t have any other work.”

“Aw, your workshy,” she cooed, as though she was telling a kitten it was adorable. Then, she smiled that smug fucking smile.

It made my blood boil.

“Are you serious? I did at least a hundred projects on fashion –” I stopped myself. What the actual fuck was I doing back here speaking to this bully. It seems that her attitude had gotten worse while I was gone. Her boss must have been rubbing off on her. “Forget it. I remember why I left. I was absolutely miserable. I’ll be absolutely miserable if I came back. I’m not putting myself through that again. I made the right decision leaving. Asking to come back is my mistake,” I turned and ran down stairs toward the toilets. I needed a private place to cry.

When I walked in and caught my reflection in the mirrors above the sinks, I was shocked to see my hair and clothes were dishevelled, and the skin on my face and arms was covered in thick smears of my own blood.

Nobody had cared enough about me to notice the state I was in.

I hid in a in a stall and sobbed silently, as people came and went, for a good half an hour to an hour, before I cleaned myself up, and headed to the fine art department to enroll.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

The Psychotic Girls Guide To Running

Finding The Right Running Shoes

Part 1

Finding The Right Running Shoes For Your Body Type

Welcome to a new year, and a new approach to getting started running with the psychotic girls guide.

This year, we will be ditching the professional guides to getting started running and writing our own.

As always, the aim of these guides is to serve as a place for you, the reader, to start your own research into the topics we cover.

As you all know, I failed to achieve my running goals last year, but not through lack of trying. A combination of things contributed to my failure; my poor mental health, injuries I sustained both running and during every day life, and of course the guide I used.

What I did find useful though, was doing my own research.

With this in mind, I asked myself –

If I was writing a beginners guide to running, how would I start it?

My answer was –

I do sort of write beginners guides to running.

This was obviously not the answer I wanted, but it was the answer I needed.

I feel as though I didn’t take my running serious enough last year. Therefore, I had no business writing a running journal, never mind running guides. If I want to not only continue writing running journals and guides, but am also serious about succeeding in my own running goals, as well as helping you succeed in yours, then I need to take both my running and research more serious this year, especially if I am determined to do it my own way.

As a result of this realisation, I reset my frame of mind and ask myself and admittedly weird question –

With the hindsight of a failed runner, where would I start if I wanted to get into running but I had never run before?

The answer was –

I would need to buy running clothes, and equipment.

When I planned my research for this weeks post, I expected to be writing about all running clothes, from bras, to jackets, to shoes. Yet, I have since learnt that I can’t even write a single guide to running shoes and do it justice. Although shoes seems like the obvious place to start, I now understand why every guide I have read since last year doesn’t even attempt to address this topic, running shoes are a complicated subject. The way guides ignore them does sort of give new runners the impression that you can throw on any old shoes and go running though. I could have chosen to do the same, to ignore them, but I don’t believe you can throw on any old shoes, trainers, or other type of sport shoes and go running, I actually believe the opposite, which is that the shoes you choose to go running in have the power to either make or break you as a runner, so I’m not going to. I’m going to give running shoes the time and space they deserve.

How do I plan on doing this when it’s such a big and complex topic?

I plan to start with a post today about finding the right shoes for your body type, then build on the topic through future post, as and when they are appropriate, as we all learn and progress. What I want to do is make the subject as easy to understand as possible, so I don’t want to bombard you with too much information at once.

Every source I found while doing my research suggested that running shoes are the most important piece of clothing and/or equipment a runner needs, to the extent that they make it sound like shoes are the only piece of clothing or equipment runners need, and though I don’t fully agree with them, I agree that buying an appropriate pair of running shoes is the best place to start.

Personally, I’ve tried running in any old shoes, though it was around a decade decade ago, and honestly I didn’t do well. By the time I began running in 2016 -2018, I knew a proper pair of running shoes was required to go running, otherwise I was risking injuring my joints, or suffering from joint overuse, as running shoes have built in shock absorbers to absorb the huge impact that striking the ground while running has on our joints.

What I did not know, was just how massive that impact is.

The force of your foot strike against the ground as you run, is 2 -3 times that of your body weight. If you are 10 stone, that’s 20 -30 stone of impact. If you’re 15 stone, it’s 30 -45 stone of impact. The more your weigh, the more protection you need from your running shoes, which means you require more cushioning.

Honestly, if you would have asked me what I have learnt about running shoes since, I would’ve said nothing, and thought there wasn’t anything more to know. However, while doing my research, I found that what I was reading not only matched my own experiences with running shoes, but also the experiences of others who have told me stories over the last year about their own running shoes. Think a wrecked ankle on my part, due to broken running shoes: and a collapse outer soul on somebody else’s, due to their particular gait.

And, I certainly was not aware of the extent to which you can cause yourself short and long term injuries by–

– not wearing running shoes at all

– not wearing the correct shoes for; your body type, terrain, or goals

– or even wearing broken or worn down running shoes.

Running injuries caused by wearing incorrect or inappropriate footwear, can range from foot and ankle injuries, all the way to knee and spine injuries – apparently.

The most common injuries are

– blisters

– hotspots – blisters in waiting but deeper and more painful than regular blisters

– cuts

– corns

– bunions

– ankle sprains

– ankle fractures

– Metatarsalgia– pain and inflammation in the ball of your foot

– Shin splints – pain along your shin bone (tibia)

– plantar fasciitis Inflammation of the plantar fascia (the part of your foot that connects your heel to your toes)

– tendonitis– swelling of a tendon (a thick cord attaching a muscle to a bone) causing joint pain and stiffness.

It’s not all about protecting your body though, there are benefits you can gain from wearing the correct running shoes, which include –

– making your work out more pleasant and comfortable

– and improving your performance.

In fact, surprisingly, a lot of the sources suggested that comfort was the most important factor when it comes to picking out a pair of running shoes.

One even claimed that you should feel comfortable in your running shoes from the second you try them on in the shop.

I disagree. Not that comfort is important, but that putting them on and deciding to buy them based on the fact that they are comfortable is the best way to make your decision.

Everything about picking running shoes is complicated. Take for example the length and width of the shoe, in particular the toebox, which is the front of the shoe, or more specifically the part that houses your toes.

Maybe you know your shoe size.

You might even know you need a wider fit than regular shoes give, but this is only going to get you so far.

With running shoes –

– your toes should never touch the end of the shoe.

One source that I read advised that there should be a distance equal to the length of your thumbnail between the end of the shoe and your longest toe. Another said that distance should be equal to the width of your thumb.

– Your feet shouldn’t feel too cramped

– and there should be enough space to wiggle your toes and allow them to move.

– Equally there shouldn’t be too much spare room.

And you want to make sure your heel isn’t slipping.

– However, if you’re running off road it’s better to purchase a shoe with a snug fit, in order to reduce as much movement as possible inside the shoe when running on uneven ground and unpredictable terrain.

– Alternatively, if you’re planning on running long distances a slightly roomier shoe might be a better option for you, as our feet are prone to swell after a few hours of running, or just when running at all. This means that a shoe that feels just right, so possibly comfortable, in the shop, will most likely feel too small during your run.

You want to lace your shoes tight enough that your foot doesn’t move around, but not so tight you cut off your circulation.

Finally, you need to take into consideration your particular –

-biomechanics

-gait

-and pronation

which all seems to boil down in the end to your pronation.

To put it simply, pronation is the collapsing of the arch of your foot as it strikes the ground. It collapses to absorb the impact, in order to protect your knees, spine, et cetera from the force of that impact, as best it can. Yet, not everybody pronates the same, some peoples arches don’t collapse at all. How you pronate effects how your foot rolls as it makes contact with the ground, and as a result it can affect how you run and therefore what type of shoe you need.

There are three categories of pronation

– neutral pronation

-over pronation

-and under pronation -also known as supination.

Neutral pronation, is when your foot naturally rolls inwards at about 15% to absorb shock, while keeping your feet, ankles, and legs properly aligned. This makes you less prone to common injuries.

If you are a neutral pronator, you will generally notice more wear and tear in the centre of the shoe. You would want to choose a neutral shoe, which allows for your standard running gait.

Overpronation is when the outer edge of your heel hits the ground first, then your foot rolls inwards onto the arch.

Most people are over pronators.

If you overpronate, your shoe will tend to show extra wear on the inside of the heel, and under the ball of your foot. Overpronators are better suited to a shoe with more cushioning, to help support and control the inward role of their foot.

Underpronation, is when you either have an “abnormally” high arch, or you arch has little to no flexibility. This means that your heel often leans and rolls outwards, putting weight on the outer edge of your foot.

The shoes of under pronators wear down mostly on the outside. It is often better for under pronators to wear more flexible running shoes, so they are better suited to a neutral shoe, but cushioning is helpful to protect the “lateral” area of the foot from stress, and abroad base is also recommended.

I appreciate that it can be tempting to, so, if you are considering going running in inappropriate and/or incorrect shoes, please remember that it’s not only not worth it, it’s counter productive, as even short term injuries will derail your goals, whether they are weight loss, fitness and health, or race and event goals.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Plan For Month 1 of Running 2022

Overall goals

Start date is the 31st of January 2022

End date is 27th of February 2022

Length is 4 weeks

Lowest running to target for days is 8 days

Highest running target for days is 16 days

Lowest lap target is 24

Highest lap target is 48

Lowest mile target is 39.888

Highest mile target is 79.776

Specific goals

1. To do 3 laps

2. At least 2 days a week

3. At most 4 days a week

4. Of 1 minute running

5. 2 minutes walking

6. With no stopping at all mid run or walk. -If I am struggling to run for the full length of time, rather than stop I should change my run walk time or percentage

7. With no stopping mid lap.- If I am struggling to complete a lap, then I must change my lap amount

8. On alternating days

9. Ignoring any days I have a reasonable reason I can’t go.

10. No doing multiple days running in a row.

11. No taking calls while I’m running

12. No checking my social media while running

13. Avoid checking my remaining run time

14. Add or change goals one at a time

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Week 3 winter break

Week starting the 13th of December 2021

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Week 3 of winter break

Week starting the 13th of December 2021

Categories
Autobiographical

It’s Important To Burn Your Bridges

Part One

“Middlesex have refused to transfer your tuition fees to us,” the man from Stockport notified me as soon as I answered my phone.

“What happens now then? I really don’t want to miss a full term, but I am sure I can catch up on the work if I need to.”

“It’s not that I doubt your ability to catch up on any missed work, you have misunderstood what I am telling you. Middlesex have refused to transfer your full first years tuition fees, minus the money for the weeks you have already spent there, to us,” he broke the news to me in a manner that suggested I should have been able to decipher this from his previous statement, therefore I was not intellectually meeting his low standards.

Was he mad at me about this?

Did he feel as though I had messed him around?

Or that I, the student, should have somehow known this would be the case, rather than him, the head of a university department?

I was silent for a minute, as I both tried to understand his sudden change in attitude towards me, and turned over the information he had just given me in my mind, waiting for its meaning and how it was going to affect me to sink in.

When I finally responded, it was with a question that only formed as the individual words left my mouth, “Is it standard practice for the student loans to pay the full years tuition fees upfront? For example, if I decided now to drop out altogether, after only five weeks, would I have to pay a full years worth of tuition fees? Would Middlesex not be required to reimburse the money for the months I wasn’t here to them?”

“I’ve no idea, I don’t deal with finances at all…” He began.

But I was no longer speaking to him. Instead I was thinking out loud.

Now I am aware that I suffer with racing, disorganised thoughts, I wonder if this was an unconscious technique to try to follow a single thread of thoughts, particularly during episodes, as I was definitely having an episode during this conversation, once he had broken the awful news to me.

“If they are refusing to transfer my tuition loan to you, I suppose they also won’t reimburse my accommodation loan to me, for the months I won’t be living here. Do the student loans also pay the full years accommodation fees upfront?”

“No, I don’t imagine they will,” he agreed with me, ignoring my question.

“What am I going to do now?” I continued my line of thought.

“Pay our tuition fees yourself,” he suggested.

Somehow, I managed not to reply that I would just pull three grand out of my arse for their tuition fees, as well as the additional money I would need to pay for privately rented accommodation in Stockport. He had been nice to me up until this point, but his attitude today was really rubbing me the wrong way, and the news he had given me was stressful.

Now that he had reminded me that he was still on the phone, with his ridiculous suggestion, I explained bluntly that I could not afford to move to Stockport, minus my tuition and accommodation loans (what student could?) and that I would try to talk to somebody from Middlesex about it that day.

Then, I hung up and headed across campus to the mansion.

It was the last time I ever spoke to him.

The woman on the reception, who was wearing the same pair of green and yellow plastic framed glasses as me, and went out of her way to point it out, like encountering a person who was wearing the same glasses as she was, was the most interesting thing that has ever happened to her, informed me that it was indeed possible for me to speak to somebody about my issue that day, however it was first come first serve, and there were already a few people in the queue before me. Then, she pointed me in the direction of an open door, near the entrance of the mansion.

Thanking her, I made a mental note to wear my red glasses if I had to come here again.

Through the open door was a very small waiting area, that was three chairs in length, and much smaller in width. There was one girl already sitting in there, but nobody else.

Sitting down myself, afraid that she might attempt to interact with me and not feeling up to that particular task, I made a show of busy myself by reading the posters and leaflets on the wall opposite, all of which were about dropping out or student finance. None of them actually had anything helpful or valuable to say.

It was a long awkward wait for the person who was already in with the advisor to finish, but once the girl in front of me in the queue went in, she was quick.

While the other person had been in there, I hadn’t heard a word either they or the advisor had said, so I was glad that I had done my best to avoid interacting with the girl before me when she started shouting.

She was adamant she was dropping out.

University wasn’t for her.

She had a job.

She stormed from the room, slamming the office door behind her as she did.

A minute later, the advisor appeared in the doorway with a smile on her face, as though she hadn’t just been screamed at.

My meeting with this woman, who was part of the retentions team, was equally as short, frustrating, and infuriating.

“No Middlesex would not transfer my tuition loan for the remainder of the academic year to Stockport College.”

“No Middlesex would not reimburse my accommodation loan for the months I would not be living there.”

In fact, the only option for me, other than dropping out, and owing thevstudent loans a total of seven thousand pounds for a wasted year, was to stay at Middlesex, even though she, “didn’t like my chances of transferring to another course in house this late in the academic year,” and I had already withdrawn from fashion.

This seemed unfair. The three thousand pound for the first terms tuition, rent, and maintenance was fair, but the other four thousand pound was not, especially considering the degree I had signed up for was not what was advertised on UCAS, and their staff were abusive.”

When I enquired as to why nobody had bothered to make me aware of all of this before I withdrew from the fashion course, she stared at me blankly and shrugged like she couldn’t even be bothered to do that.

Regardless of her pessimistic prediction, and fuelled by both stress and rage, I left that meeting determined to secure a place on another course at Middlesex, and armed with the instructions I needed to start applying.

That afternoon, I applied to six courses; textiles, illustration, jewellery, photography, fine art, and applied art.

While I waited, and I hoped, for a response, I busied myself with putting together a new portfolio of work.

As you can probably imagine, applying, putting together a portfolio, and even interviewing didn’t fill much time.

Due to how overwhelmed and worried I was about my academic and financial future, I filled the rest of my free time with parties in a desperate and not smart attempt to drink away my problems, much like I had done during the worst summer of my life.

Matt had saved me from losing myself in the bottle the autumn that followed that terrible summer, and I found myself reaching out to him, possibly hoping he would do the same again, but he was firm with me that we were over, and I couldn’t blame him.

During the two or three weeks I was officially a student without a degree, the myth of me spread faster than fire, and at every party I found a crowd of people fighting each other to speak to me, all wanting to know how I had done it, as though I had achieved some sort of coveted, unattainable goal by gaming the system.

Not surprisingly this had its downside. Strangers, who were obviously students, and usually women, would approach me constantly; at the Trent Park campus and the student union; at the CatHill campus, in the lunch area, and the Cafe; at the bus stops and tube stations; even in the local supermarkets and shops.

I remembered none of these people, but they all remembered me.

“Rachel!” They would call excitedly, as if to prove that they truly did know who I was. “Are you going to the SU tonight? It’s karaoke/the traffic like party/school uniform night. Will you be at [insert students name’s party] tonight?”

At first I was honest.

I didn’t remember them. I was sorry. I must have been hammered when I met them.

Some laughed. “That [was] typical Rachel.

Most pouted, and tried to jog my memory.

The entire thing was embarrassing for them, and exhausting for me.

So, I tried just not mentioning that I didn’t have a clue who they were, but this was even worse. I pulled it off so successfully, without lying, that I had to go back to admitting I didn’t know who they were, after several of them ditched their own social plans to come to mine, or tried to hug me or touch me in some other way – my dress, my hair, my face.

At the time this was happening, I felt optimistic that if I got on a new course things would be better. With my newfound ability to be more social, now that I wasn’t buried under a mountain of work constantly, I was making new friends. Not just one or two either, but entire groups of new friends.

Exactly where and when I met Laura and her group of friends, I don’t recall. In fact all I recall about how we met, is standing in the outer circle of a group while one of the girls in the inner circle regaled us with anecdotes from past parties.

“… Me and Amy,” she said launching into another story.

“You know Amy! I know Amy! How do you know Amy?” I hadn’t meant to interrupt her. The words were out of my mouth before I realised, as I was so shocked that neither of us had recognised each other, as we were both present during the story she was currently recounting.

“I’m a printed textiles student, so we sometimes have lectures and classes together, even though we aren’t on the same course, because we’re on the same department.”

For anybody who is wondering what printed textiles is, because I was and I later asked that question, it is actually exactly what it sounds like, which is designing the patterns to go on fabric and then creating that patterned fabric.

“How do you know Amy?” Laura seemed to have completely forgotten the story she was in the process of telling.

“We’re best friends,” I told her, although I suppose at this point S was my best friend, but I already thought of him as the brother I never had, and so me and him had a bond deeper than just being best friends.

“How did you two meet?” Laura enquired, now fully invested and immersed by the potential of what strange meet cute might have brought two polar opposite but equally as fascinating people like me and Amy together, and although I thought I was, I wasn’t about to disappoint her.

“I don’t remember meeting her. It was my first night here, and I was so hammered that later that night while I was in bed, I heard somebody violently vomiting in the toilet across from my room and thought, “That poor person,” but when I woke up covered in vomit the next morning I realise I must have been the person I was hearing. So, I only know what Amy says happened.

“Oh my God! That was you,” Laura laughed. “”What does Amy say happened?”

“That I tried to kidnap pebbles.”

“Oh my God! That was you,” Laura howled.

As easy as that, I had gone from the outer circle to the inner circle.

Laura and her friends, now my friends too, would be the main group of new friends that I made that would outlast my near month as a course less party girl, at university.

Little did I know, that they would turn out to be my worst nightmare.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Phase 3 Overview

Total length should have = 7 weeks

Total length= 21 weeks

The total length was 3x as long as it should have been

Total miles= 165.396

Total miles run= 106.189

Total miles walked = 59.1672

Total percent run= 64.213365

Total percent walked= 35.778894

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Phase 3 Overview

Phase 3 was an epic failure in every way, to the point where it has left me in a much worse position than I was this time last year, when I began using the guide. Not only am I now only capable of doing 1 minute running, 2 minutes walking, which is roughly 33% running, 66% walking, I have gained half a stone, which means I am now 9 stone and need to lose 1 1/2 stone to reach my target weight.

In the interest of being fully honest, I’ve struggled for the best part of 3 days to even start writing this overview. It is Thursday as I write this, and it needs to be complete for tomorrow. I spent 3 days trying to convince myself that phase 3 being a complete failure was fine, because I have learnt something from it, which I haven’t, as I knew everything I know now when I started phase 3, as well as attempting to lift my spirits with empty sentiments about it being- a new year, a new approach, a new plan, and a new me, none of which helped.

For these reasons today’s overview is not going to be the same as the overviews for phase 1 and 2, as what I really need to do is just dive in and write about how I feel, in order for me to be able to create a new plan to move forward.

So, here goes…

1. If advice doesn’t feel right, don’t follow it

Having lost count of how many times I accused the guide of being elitist, ablest, or purposely trying to sabotage its users (maybe so they blame themselves for their failure, so they buy future episodes of the magazine to try to improve) I am bored of hearing myself talk about it. Yet, I need to, because it’s played such a major role in my failure.

To follow it, you realistically need a lot of money, to either pay for a gym membership, or buy expensive equipment.

I might be wrong, but I am sure the reason a lot of people decide on running as their exercise of choice, is because they don’t have access to lots of disposable money.

These issues and attitudes are also present in all the phases, especially as they progress, as you both need to live in a place unaffected by weather, and have no other commitments on your time, as getting outside to run 4 or 5 days a week, every week, just isn’t realistic.

Then there is the very short time period phase 3 gives you for progression (after giving unnecessarily excessive amounts of time for phase 1 and 2), which they simultaneously say you can lengthen to suit yourself, and warn you not to lengthen, but give you no particular reason as to why you shouldn’t lengthen it.

Since I’ve begun using this guide, I have found myself stopping often–

-to gasp for breath,

or because-

-I’m hallucinating,

-think I’m going to vomit,

-have a stitch

-have aching legs

-just cant run any further

on almost every run, and I used to run for 30 -45 minutes on a 15 incline 3 days a in row, most weeks.

This is to say, the pressure this guide put me under was immense.

My solution to this, which you’ve probably already guessed, is to ditch the entire guide, including phases.

What I am going to do, is set myself monthly goals, which will roll into the next month if I haven’t achieved them for any reason.

I’m going to do my own research, as that has been more helpful.

And, I’m going to write either monthly, or goal related overviews, instead of phase overviews.

My hope is that, this will lift the pressure I have been under, and help me to make steady, meaningful progress, as well as not tapping out whenever I know I can’t reach the guides ridiculous standards and rules, due to circumstances beyond my control, which is what I did over Christmas.

Which brings me to my next point…

2. Accept the things that you cannot control

There are of course universal factors that none of us can control, such as, the weather – will there be torrential rain, hail stone, or snow, or will the pavements be icy.

I forced myself to go running outside in these conditions last year, and it’s neither productive nor safe.

No more will I risk my health and safety for, to put it frankly, a half arsed run.

However, we all have our own individual factors that we can’t control, mine are my neighbours and my mental illnesses, as well as the medication I take for those illnesses.

I must accept that if-

-I haven’t slept

-I have, or I feel like I’m going to have, a seizure

-I have a migraine

I think I might try to harm myself if I leave the flat

then I just can’t go for a run.

Is it hard for me to accept?

Yes. I find myself pushing against this acceptance even as a force myself into it.

What’s harder to accept is that I shouldn’t go running in the dark. Running outside is massively unsafe for anybody who lives in the area I do. For a start it’s just a bad area, full of crime and idiots – people driving cars, bikes and electric scooters along the pavements, and fast at that, and they do this at night too, minus their lights or high visibility clothing. Then there are the people who take up the entire pavement and refused to move, some people do this while walking their dogs on outstretch leads, and I have encountered several people doing this in the dark with dark dogs on dark leads, some of them jogging themselves. For me though, I am already at a disadvantage, being that I am shortsighted and have keratoconus, and I can’t run wearing my glasses. The roads are in terrible condition – uneven, paving stones sticking up, potholes, open grids with their lids either completely missing or facing up. Plus, I live around a lot of Parkland and A-roads. Not to mention, I am a very small woman.

Due to the combination of my neighbours and illnesses, I don’t get to sleep until a time in the morning that most people are getting up, so by the time I get up it’s already early afternoon, and it takes me a couple of hours to then actually wake my body and mind up because of the medication I am on, which means by the time I’m ready to go running its already dark outside.

Then there are other factors that can sometimes be a problem, but not always, such as doctors appointments.

In the past I have changed the days I run to accommodate all of these factors, which has led to not only mental stress, but physical stress. For example, going for a run 3 days in a row, when you can’t even manage 2 days in a row, leads to injuries, but it also means the effort you are capable of putting into the final days run is minimal, therefore it’s a pointless exercise session. As a result, on the occasions you know you are going to have to do 2 or 3 days in a row, you lower your effort on day 1 and 2, so you are physically capable of running on day 2 and 3, which then also makes those exercise days pointless.

Despite me insisting that both you and I must accept the things we cannot change, I do have some solutions to, at the very least, attempt to solve these problems.

Moving forward I’m going to trial running every other day. For example – if Monday is an exercise day, then Tuesday must be a rest day (even if I know I can’t go running Wednesday) and if I can’t go running Wednesday then Thursday will be my exercise day and Friday must be my rest day.

It is my belief that this is a more sensible, realistic, and achievable exercise routine, and I by following a more sensible, realistic, and achievable exercise routine, I might solve these issues and several other issues I have been struggling with, such as-

-constantly checking how long I still have to run for, because physically I can’t run any further

-getting constant injuries.

3. If its not broke, don’t fix it

Another reason that I despise the guide, is because it was constantly messing up my progress by insisting that the way I did everything was wrong.

My comfortable “fast” pace and strides were wrong. I was never going to successfully be able to run for 30 minutes non stop unless I was running at a pace where I could hold a conversation with another person.

When I slowed my pace and adjusted my stride, it was more than just uncomfortable, I was in pain during and after my runs, and was struggling to actually run at all.

Then, when I tried to change it back, I couldn’t.

It micromanaged everything down to the minutest detail, like what angle and position you held your elbows.

It’s not that I don’t understand that correct posture is both necessary and important (from the beginning) or that I don’t want correct posture. It is that when you’re just starting isn’t the time to be trying to correct every issue at once. You are better to concentrate on one thing at a time, and if that one thing is running for a full minute, then your attention is fully assigned.

4. Change the things you can

I am the first to admit that I begun last years exercise routine allowing myself to indulge in 2 really bad habits, and as a result, rather than shaking them as I progressed, I allowed them to get worse.

This year, I’m stopping them from day one.

I am not allowed to stop mid run. If I find myself needing to stop mid run often, then I have bit off more than I can chew too soon, and I need to readjust my goals.

I am not allowed to take calls or use social media while out exercising.

5. Only compete with your current self

To me, this feels as difficult as accepting the things you cannot change. Even though I have been telling myself I have been successfully managing to do it for months, I now realise I haven’t.

You should only be competing with yourself. It sounds simple enough. Don’t compare yourself to an Olympic athlete. But, also, you need to remember not to compare yourself to that woman you kept seeing running in the dog park all December. Where was she the rest of the year? Maybe, she has perfect vision. Maybe, she doesn’t have severe asthma. Maybe, she doesn’t have 3 mental illnesses.

The same goes for not comparing yourself to your past self. That girl that ran on a full treadmill incline for 30 -45 minutes 3 days a week, as well as going to 2 Thai Muay and 1 Brazilian Jujitsu class every week was spending money she didn’t have. She was also on 4x the dose of antidepressants she should’ve been on, meaning she never slept and still had too much energy… And was in the constant grip of some form of hyper mania, and pseudo psychosis.

6. Keep your promises

How long have I been promising to keep better journal notes, then write those journals as soon as I can?

I believe, for as long as I have been using the guide.

(And, no, the weekly journal entries are going nowhere. They are here to stay.)

Well, journalling is now a “resolution” for this year. It is Januarys resolution. And although I am currently still not a succeeding at it, I’ve given myself until the end of January to get on top of it, no excuses.

I need to, because getting back into running (although I’ve already started) is Februarys “resolution”.

Categories
Autobiographical English Language Writing Assignments

…and I realised somethings are more important than money

“The purpose of the project is to get you acquainted with London,” the head of Middlesex University’s fashion department explained.
It was our first day on our fashion degree courses. Every first year fashion student was present, regardless of what fashion degree courses they were taking. I remember looking around the huge lecture hall and noticing how empty it was. I remember wondering whether I had made a mistake coming to Middlesex University. I had wanted to take a double major in, fashion design and styling and promotion. Middlesex had been the only university to offer the course that year.

A list of pieces of work we were allowed to produce was passed out.
“You must pick something off the list to show you can work to set instructions,” she warned us.
“What are you thinking of doing?” My teacher and ask me, when I had my first meeting with her.
“I want to keep it on theme with the projects you have set us,” I told her. “I thought maybe a map, so I could layer my notes, photographs and sketches on top.”
All our tasks had been collage based, design ones, so far.
“Styling is just collage,” my teacher had insisted.
“I think that’s a fabulous idea,” she beamed.

I cut up my notes, photographs and sketches, then made them into miniature flip charts. I added a store label to the top of each and sewed them on to my map. My mistake was not sticking the map to a cardboard base. On the day of the presentation I was the first student into my morning lesson. Little did I know my punctuality would change my life’s path.

“It’s ruined,” I complained, as I tried to stick bits of the torn up map together. It had ended up on the bottom of the pile, and pieces of it were everywhere.
“It’s fine,” my teacher reassured me. “You have found all your presentation notes, and the project is all about the research.”
“Seeing as I told you all not to do a map for this reason, I’m going to make an example out of you,” the head of fashion said, once I finished my presentation.
I wanted to point out that she had put map on the list, and that I hadn’t seen her since that day.
Her example making was not limited to my broken project.
“This is how not to dress… This is how not to speak…” She advised everyone.

“Take her advice, she knows what she’s talking about. It’s only a style. It’s only an accent,” my teacher had suggested.
“Yes, it’s only who I am,” I pointed out sarcastically.
“I’m leaving the course,” I told the head of fashion as I sat down in her office.
“You’re dropping out,” she laughed.
“No I’m not,” I corrected her. “I’ve been accepted on six other courses at this university, and three more run out of Stockport College.”
“Think about what you’re doing,” she advised. “I have a very large house in the… Countryside. I driver a…I bought that house and that car with fashion money.”
The details were lost on me. It was my turn to laugh. I had thought about it, long and hard. I had decided all I wanted was a job that made me happy, and I realised somethings are more important than money.

Categories
Autobiographical

The Devil Cares More About Cars Than Prada

Part Six

As my tutor led me through the maze of makeshift single major classrooms, I was surprised to see that all the rooms, including the one that housed my own year group, we’re all full of students hard at work. They all appeared to have been there quite a while. There were no signs that they might have just returned from, or were even planning to take, a break. What shocked me more than this though, was that my entire year group, who were taking the single major course, were crammed around that large table, which was made up of smaller tables pushed together, that was far too tiny to fit them all around it comfortably.

Despite everybody being engrossed in their work, the head of the fashion department was nowhere to be found.

Probably aware that I had no chance of convincing her boss to speak to me without her intervention, my tutor recommended that we wait for her outside of her empty office, which was mere metres from that single large table, so that is what we did, neither of us murmuring a word to one another.

Nobody else in the room seem to notice that we were there.

When the department head finally materialise from behind one of the partitions, a paper cup from the onsite cafe in her hand, she was heading in the direction of her office. However, when she saw us, after eyeing us coldly, she immediately changed direction, stopping in front of the large table. Then, obviously wanting to make it clear to us that she was purposely ignoring us, she made a performance of turning her back on us, by slowly spinning on her heels at the last moment, and drawing out her rotation for as long as it was physically possible.

“[Insert the head of our department’s name], Rachel needs to speak to you,” my tutor announced, so loudly that a couple of students looked up.

“I’m busy,” she replied.

“It’s important,” my tutor pressed.

“I’m sure you think it is,” she quipped, sounding very pleased with herself.

“I don’t actually need to speak to you. I just need you to send information about my grades to the administration department, and do whatever else needs to be done, so that I can transfer. I’m moving to Stockport, to take a double major in textiles and illustration, so the sooner you get it done the better it will be for the both of us. I can get on with moving, so I don’t miss, or have to catch up with, any more of the course, and you will be rid of me faster,” I clarified. I didn’t want to talk to this woman if it wasn’t absolutely necessary.

This got her attention. She turned to face us, an emotion that seemed somewhat similar to anger in her tone, “You’re a first year. The only grades you have, are predicted grades.”

“Well, can you tell the administration department that please, so we can start the transfer process?” I requested.

There was a moment of tense silence, before she aggressively address my tutor, in a manner that accused her of doing something wrong, “You, leave,” she flicked her thumb in the direction of the closest exit.

It was not the door we had entered through, it was to the left, passed the table. I now know that it was a longer route to our own set of classrooms, but my tutor followed her bosses orders, hurrying off towards that particular exit.

“You, inside,” she barked at me, as though she was chiding a disobedient animal, pointing at her open office door.

Reluctantly, I stepped inside, hovering by the door.

A couple of seconds later she charged inside almost, slamming into me. Unfazed by our near collision, she stormed around her desk taking a seat opposite the door, gesturing for me to join her on the other side.

Again, reluctantly, obeyed.

“You’re upset over our conversation yesterday,” she wore a similar expression to the one my tutor had when she thought I was dropping out, a slight upward curling at the corners of her mouth, which threatened to break into a grin.

“No,” I shook my head, surprised by how calm I managed to sound. For some reason, I was terrified.

“No?”

I didn’t understand the question, so I shook my head and repeated myself, “No.”

“So, then why are you leaving us to go to Stockport?” She spat the word Stockport like it tasted bad, which gave me the impression she didn’t think much of the place.

“I’ve change my mind about wanting to work in the fashion industry,” I’m not sure even now why I entertained this conversation, as I knew I was about to lose my patience with this woman.

“I would strongly advise you to change it back. Look at me,” She leaned back in her chair smugly. “Look at what I have here. I have my own little kingdom within both the fashion and education worlds. I could have retired altogether after just a decade of working in the fashion industry, and I would have been more than comfortable financially. Instead, I decided to give people like you,” she spat the words people like you, the way she had spat the word Stockport “A chance to make something of themselves. I own a nice large home in [insert an expensive area of London, which I don’t recall], and another in [insert city outside of London which is expensive to live in, which I don’t recall], and a holiday home in [insert part of the UK that I don’t recall, which I remember I wasn’t impressed by]. Do you know I drive a [insert a brand of car I don’t recall]? I bought all of that with fashion money.”

I didn’t respond. I didn’t even realise she was expecting me to.

“Did you hear me?” she bellowed.

“Yes,” I nodded.

“I drive a [insert brand of car].”

“I heard you,” I confirmed.

“Wouldn’t you like to drive a [insert brand of car]?”

“I can’t drive,” I answered, not really sure what else to say.

She snorted as though I had made a really unfunny joke, “You wouldn’t want to drive a [insert brand of car] or own a holiday home in [insert part of the UK], to own two large homes, or have your own little kingdom, or lots of money in the bank?”

“Honestly, I’ve never thought about it,” I wasn’t lying. I genuinely hadn’t. Yes I thought about owning my own home, but I always imagined a regular, modest home.

“Think about it and get back to me,” she offered.

“No. I don’t need to think about it. I need you to speak to the administration team today, so they can start my transfer,” I insisted

“Don’t be stupid,” she snapped, that emotion that had remind me of anger in her tone once more.

“I’m not being stupid,” I must have shrunk back into my seat when she snapped at me…

“You are…” she began.

… Because I leaned forward, holding my hand up to stop her.

I think she was more shocked by this than I was, as she actually stopped talking mid sentence.

“You didn’t include liking your job or being happy on your list, I assume that’s because you don’t like your job and you’re not happy, or I reckon they would be at the top of your list. That’s what I want, a job I love, or at least like, and to be happy. That is what I was thinking about when I applied for this course, getting a job I enjoy doing. I wasn’t thinking about buying expensive houses and cars. It’s obvious now thar I’m not going to enjoy working in the fashion industry. I haven’t enjoyed a minute of my time here. I’m not going to be happy working in the fashion industry. I’m not going to be happy if I stay here. And that’s all I want, to be happy, so please speak to the administration department so I can get out of here as soon as possible.”

Her face had fallen pretty much as soon as I launched into my rant. She didn’t even try to respond, she just stared at me, rage contorting her features.

“Please,” I asked again, but it didn’t sound like a request this time, it sounded like a command.

“I’ll do it right now,” she muttered. On reflection, as a person who knows what it’s like to feel deeply mentally unwell, she didn’t look like she felt mentally well.

“Thank you,” I stood up and made my way to the office door, almost tripping over two other students who were standing outside as I left.

At first, I assumed they were waiting for me to leave, so that they could speak to their tutor, but they hurried back to their places at the large table.

It was then that I noticed every person in the classroom was watching me.

Nervously, I began to walk past them to the nearest exit, which was the door in the far corner that my own tutor had gone through, even though at this point I had no idea where it lead, I was so desperate to get out of that room, to get away from the eyes boring into my skin, but as I did a wave of chatter followed me.

They’re all laughing at me, I thought. My skin burned and tears began filling my eyes. I blinked away the tears, but I couldn’t blink away my red skin.

I had almost reached the door when one of the other students, an Irish man who appeared to be slightly older than the rest of us, but probably wasn’t, called out, “Rachel.”

His acknowledgement of me caught me off guard, as I had never spoken to him. I hadn’t spoken to another fashion student this entire month. Unintentionally and automatically, I turned to face him. Turned to face all of them.

“Have fun in Stockport for those of us who are stuck here” he smiled. To me smile his seemed genuine. Friendly even. It made me want to enquire as to why the rest of them were staying if they also weren’t happy, but I couldn’t find my voice. Staring at him like an idiot, I regained control of myself just in time. Nodding, I spun away and dashed into the corridor, where I burst into tears.

Categories
Guides Running

Ways To Improve Your Breathing During Runs

Part 3

Nadi Shodhana

This guide is meant a starting point for your own research. As I am not a doctor or professional trainer, I would strongly advise you to seek professional advice before trying any of the tips or techniques in this guide. Please consult your doctor if you have any physical conditions, such as lung or heart conditions, like asthma or COPD. Please consult a mental health professional if you have any illnesses that might cause you to suffer from psychosis, pseudo psychosis, agitation, or any other symptom that could be triggered by or exacerbated by meditation or breathing exercises.

Note: This is usually where I would put a brief overview of what yogic breathing is, however today I am not going to do that for two reasons –

The first is that I didn’t do any research on yogic breathing to get the information for today’s guide, it came from the research I did to get the information for part 1, 2 and 2.A of ways to improve your breathing during runs.

The second is that I am not sure whether I’m going to do another post about yogic breathing, but if I do I will research exactly what yogic breathing is then.

What is Nadi Shodhana

Also known as alternate nostril breathing, Nadi Shodhana is an ancient breathing technique, as well as a pranayama- which is the name for all yogic breeding practises. It may also be referred to as the art of breathing control, and is the practice of focus breathing through alternate nostrils, one at a time. The basis of alternate nostril breathing is controlling your breath with focused attention.

Is alternate nostril breathing safe?

Although practising alternate nostril breathing is safe for most people, and can help with conditions such as asthma or COPD, if you have either of these conditions, or any other lung or heart problems, you should consult a doctor before you start practising the technique.

If you take inhalers to help with your breathing, you should use them before you start every session and keep them nearby.

If you begin to experience any adverse effects, such as shortness of breath, dizziness, lightheadedness, nausea, agitation, or any other physical and/or mental health related symptoms, you should stop the session immediately. Do not do another session afterwards without speaking to a doctor.

What are the benefits of Nadi Shodhana

There are both physical and mental benefits of practising Nadi Shodhana.

It relaxes both –

-your body

-And your mind,

While reducing

-Stress

-And anxiety.

It does this by regulating the nervous system. Controlled breathing engages your rest and repair state. This starts the relaxation response, which is deep rest for your body and allows it to heal.

The reason that this technique reduces stress is because stress activate your nervous system, and your body interprets stress as danger then reacts to prepare you for that perceived danger, meaning that your organs release hormones that cause – your heart to be faster, you to breathe faster, your muscles to tighten and your senses to sharpen. This is called the stress response. Forcing your body into the relaxation response instead combat stress. If you are constantly stressed, your stress response can be continually activated, which may lead to health problems, such as high blood pressure and heart disease.

Another way that this technique helps you is by slowing your heartbeat and lowering your blood pressure.

When practice regularly over time, alternate nostril breathing can both balance your nervous system and lead to less stress response.

All of the above, also means, that it improves your cardiovascular function.

When you are short of breath or taking shallow fast breaths, you might feel anxious or afraid. This is because it engages the part of your brain responsible for emotions. Using any deep breathing technique engages the part of the brain that makes you more aware, helping you to manage your feelings better and potentially reduce your stress.

Plus deep breathing lowers your blood lactate levels, a chemical which is believed to be linked to panic attacks.

One study I read suggested that, you can achieve the above benefit by practising alternate nostril breathing just 3 times a week for 30 minutes.

While another claimed that over a month of practise it improved peoples breathing by strengthening their lungs and clearing secretions, such as mucus, from them. It increased oxygen flow, and the amount of oxygen that people are capable of exhaling – this is beneficial because people who exhale high amounts have healthier lungs.

Some people find that it helps them be more focused, mindful, and in the moment.

When used alongside two other breathing practices, for 30 minutes 5 days a week, for a month, it was found to improve athletic performance.

How to practice alternate nostril breathing

Things to know before you begin

1. You can practice this technique alone. However, if you have a yoga instructor, it would be helpful to ask them to show you how to do it correctly.

2. You should start by doing short sessions of around 3 to 5 minutes, and increase the length of your sessions as you progress.

3. You should be able to breath easily throughout the session.

4. During your sessions your breathing should be slow and easy. Don’t force your breath, or breathe fast. Keep your breath slow, smooth and continuous.

5. Focusing on your breathing will help you to remember where you are in the cycle.

6. Don’t do this while you’re doing anything else, it requires your full attention.

Practising

1. Find a quiet, comfortable place to sit.

One set of instructions recommended that you sit with your legs crossed. Another suggested that you rest your left hand on your knee. They all advised you to close your eyes.

2. Press your pointed and middle finger on your right hand together.

3. Place them on the upper bridge of your nose, between your eyebrows. Place your thumb near your right nostril, and your ring finger near your left nostril.

4. Exhale completely, then cover your right nostril with your thumb, and gently apply pressure. Closing the opening.

5. Inhale through your left nostril, once.

6. Exhale completely, then open your right nostril and cover your left nostril with your ring finger, applying gentle pressure.

*This completes one sequence.

7. Repeat the process of steps 5 and 6, 2 or more times. Inhaling and exhaling once through each nostril, alternately.

(One set of instructions said that you should aim to breathe in for 3 seconds and out for 3 seconds. But most say that you can increase this number to whatever feels comfortable to you, as long as you are consistent.

For example –

If you breathe in for 4 seconds, you must also breathe out for 4 seconds, then in again for 4 seconds, and out again for 4 seconds, and so on.)

8. Take a note of how you feel both before and after.

The more aware you become of the ways in which the practise shifts you, the easier it becomes to stick with it.

When to practice

1. You can do it any time and place, so choose a time and place that best suits your self. If you enjoy doing it in the morning, do it in the morning. If you enjoyed doing it in the evening, do it in the evening.

2. It can also be done during the day if you need to focus and/or relax.

3. It can be done before yoga, or after yoga, or at the start of your meditation practice.

4. You are best to do your session on an empty stomach.

5. Do not practise if you are sick, and when you are congested.

6. Remember that everybody has different experiences or results.

7. For real results it must be practised regularly.

8. Breathing techniques are not a substitute for meditation or medical treatments.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Week 2 of Winter Break

Week starting the 6th of December 2021

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Week 2 Of Winter Break

Week starting the 6th of December 2021

Categories
English language notes

Writing to present a viewpoint

The basics

When you have

⁃ planned out a story

⁃ and you know your

• main character

• and events you need to

⁃ decide what view point you want to use.

Ask yourself

• will a character tell the story

• or will I?

First person

If you decide that you want one of the characters to tell a story you will need a first person narrative.

This uses the word I and my and tells the story from the characters point of view.

You can use this viewpoint to easily reveal a characters innermost thoughts and encourage the audience to connect with them.

Example

“It all began when I receive the letter. It was very exciting to open it, as I knew it contained something unusual. After all the envelope had an ornate, golden crest on it.”

In this extract we know how the character feels

• excited

• and what they doing.

Second person narrative

Second person narrative addresses the story to the reader using the words

• you

• or your.

These narratives are rare to find and tricky to do well under time constraints.

Example

“You look at the letter anxiously. Your hands are shaking despite your best efforts to keep them steady.”

Sometimes the reader finds it difficult to connect with stories written in second person narrative, because the character may do something they would never do.

However when done well the stories can be very engaging as they directly involve the reader in the story.

Third person narration

If you want to be the one to tell a story you could use a third person narrative. In this type of narrative your characters are referred to in the third person by their names or or by using the words

• he

• she

• or they.

There are two different types of third person narrative…

Omniscient third person

Omniscient third person narrators seem to know everything about everyone.

In this type of narrative writers can access the thoughts of different characters. Some people called his head jumping.

The omniscient narrator is like a little God in that they know everything that is happening in the story.

Example

“Jane was excited to open the strange letter. She wondered who it could be from. She was just about to open it when Alex burst through the door.

“No!” He yelled, snatching it from her. Frightened he examined the envelope with shaking hands. He knew the letter was from Mr Castle.”

In this example the omniscient third person narrative jumps from Jane to Alex. We know what both of the characters are thinking.

Close narration or deep third person narration

Close narration, or deep third person narrative, takes place when the story is told in third person, but only enters the mind of one character. The writer does not narrate what everybody is thinking.This usually gives a more realistic touch to the writing, as we don’t know what everybody thinks.

Example

“She was about to open it when Alex burst through the door.

“No!” He yelled, snatching the letter from her. Startled, Jane watched as her brother examined the letter with shaking hands.

What did he know?

In this example we’re only given information that Jane can clearly see or hear. She doesn’t know what Alex knows, that the letter has come from Mr Castle. In this way Jane remains the sole focus of our attention.

Dual narratives

Dual narratives are told from two perspectives. These perspectives may come from two different people, or from the same person speaking from different points in time.

Example

Great expectations

By Charles Dickens

We hear the story of Pip as a child narrated by as Pip as an adult.

A narrative like this allows a character to comment on his or her earlier actions from a fresh perspective.

Dual narratives do come in useful if you’re asked to write about a childhood memory. This is because a child usually only uses simple language. Telling it from a mature standpoint looking back is far easier. It allows you to describe the event as an adult.

Sometimes two completely different characters used dual narratives, or even more than two. This is very common In modern literature. Where you can often see alternative chapters being narrated by different characters.

Example

Novel

Gone Girl

By Gillian Flynn

Uses multiple character narratives.

This type of narrative is easier to use in a novel rather than a short story.

Categories
Autobiographical

The Devil Cares More About Cars Than Prada

Part Five

What was I thinking when my mind wandered as I was being abused by a woman who was supposed to be responsible for my safety while I was on campus?

What could have possibly been more important than what was happening to me in that moment?

I was thinking about everything I had written about in that post (obviously excluding the lessons that I learnt later, while I was studying fine art) as well as in post one, two, and three of The Devil Cares More About Cars Than Prada, and in my post Reynards, Rapunzel Had it easy, and The Day I Dyed My Hair Blonde.

I was also fighting an internal battle that I am not sure a non borderline person can understand, but this is just an assumption based on comments from non borderline people and conversations I have had with non borderline people in between then and now, about how very specific and contradictory symptoms of my illness effect who I am and my decision making process, which didn’t even make sense to me until I got my diagnosis and discovered the ways in which my illness has shaped both me and my life. The first of these symptoms is that we are chameleons, meaning that who we are shifts in the moment, based on factors such as – where we are, for example, at home or work; what we are doing, for example, working or socialising; or who we are with, for example, colleagues, friends, family, our partners, strangers: but it can also mean we change completely, drastically and permanently over long periods of time, or overnight. The second symptom is that we can’t be anybody but who we are. We are incapable of not being true to the version of ourselves that we are at that particular moment. I am no exception to this trait, nor would I want to be, in the sense that I wouldn’t want to be capable of not being true to myself and who I am. However, I do wish I was the exception to the first trait, the being a chameleon one, as I would love to have a set self, to never have to endure the shifts between the many different versions of who I am.

When she sent me back to my seat, I genuinely tried to shake off what had happened, and if she had only attack my work, or even my physical appearance in a way that didn’t cut into who I was as a person, meaning if she had insulted the shape of my nose or my height, I probably could have shaken it off. As it was though, she had targeted things that made up my identity, things that could be changed if I indeed did want to change them, and that left me with a set of difficult questions to answer –

Did I want to change them?

Did I want to change who I was?

What was more important to me, who I was, or the career I wanted?

All this is not even to mention the chorus of voices screaming at me inside my own head that I was desperately trying not to pay attention to.

I managed to ignore them just long enough to hear an anecdote that was another major factor in why I was about to do what I did, an anecdote which in my opinion now was actually a very unsettling fantasy that our department head had. It was about how she had travelled the world, and no matter where in the world she was, she could always identify the fashion designers. The reason that I now personally find this anecdote to be unsettling and believe it was a fantasy is due to these people she had guessed were fashion designers, as she had no actual proof that she was correct, all being very young men. The reason that she claimed she could always identify them as fashion designers, was due to them all being clones of each other, my words not hers, based off her single description of them. With hindsight, this description makes my skin crawl, as these men weren’t much older than the teenage boys in her class. She gushed about how young and beautiful they all were (“Fresh out of university,” was how she described their age) and the care and pride they took in their appearance. They all wore the same perfectly groomed hairstyle, expensive figure hugging suits, and smart shiny shoes. Their accents were “velvet”. They all held themselves in a certain way, were graceful in their movements, glided as they walked, and showed no emotion.

To 34 year old me, these men don’t sound like fashion designers, they sound like businessmen and upper management. In the moment though, her description didn’t raise any red flags, which shows how naive I was at nineteen, as does the fact that I didn’t need any hard evidence to trust her judgement. To me this story told me that everything I thought I knew and loved about the fashion industry was wrong, that it wasn’t about self expression or individuality, rather it was about losing who you were, losing everything that made you uniquely you, and becoming a copy of everybody else.

Do I regret my decision, or find it ironic, now I know that nineteen year old me, who had never worked in the fashion industry, was an indicator of the direction the fashion industry was heading in?

No. This woman hadn’t worked in the fashion Industry for decades, and seem to have purposely isolated herself from anybody who had, and teenagers are always an indicator of what is or will become “trendy”…

And, those voices in my head that were screaming, the ones I had tried my hardest to ignore, well they were making a lot of sense, which was why I finally chose to listen to them. This grown woman in a position of power and authority had purposely chosen to make an example out of me for no other reason than she personally disliked my appearance and accent. I suspected that she constantly needed somebody to make an example of and bully, not only to prove how powerful she was to a group of vulnerable teenagers, but prove it to herself. Therefore, even if I chose to pursue a career in the fashion industry, over who I was, and even if I changed everything that made me me, I was sure that she would continue to bully and make an example out of me. It seemed to me that, regardless of whether I did or didn’t change everything about myself, I could never pass this course, as the woman responsible for deciding whether I passed or failed had already decided my fate.

Even though I am glad I didn’t, part of me wishes that I had stood up and walked out as soon as I realised this, or even better, had just walk straight out of the door when she sent me back to my seat, as I am convinced it would of derailed the entire charade of a day, but I didn’t because I really wasn’t upset or ashamed by what she had done to me. Yes I was angry, I admit that, but I was angry for the right reasons, and as a result I was calm, rational and measured in my decision making, all of which I am not capable of being when I am emotionally hurt, or having a mental illness related episode.

Not only did I not walk out, I voluntarily returned that afternoon, after I had not only made my decision but I’d already put it into a motion. When the end of the day came, and not everybody had done their presentation, the head of department announced that there wouldn’t be a second day of presentations because, “The purpose of The Exploration Project hadn’t been to do a presentation, it had been to visit all the stores so we had a better knowledge of London, and to demonstrate that we were able to work to strict instructions,” even though she had praised at least two students who didn’t or couldn’t do these things. This confirmed that I had made the right choice.

If you’re wondering how I put my plan into action during my lunch hour without leaving the CatHill Campus, it was easy. Much easier than I had expected it to be. All it took was two brief phone calls. Both of which started with me apologising to the people on the other end for bothering them, and potentially misusing their personal mobile numbers which they had given me in good faith.

If you had been listening in on only my side of the conversations, it might of sounded like I was distressed or having a mild episode, due to what I said next which was –

-In the first phone call, “I have made a terrible mistake.”

-And in the second phone call, “I just don’t know who else to speak to.”

However, I had suspected that I had made a terrible mistake from the day I had arrived in London, and I still had the phone number for the administrations team that dealt with applications, and even if I hadn’t of had it, they were based at the Trent Park Campus, where I lived, meaning I could just walk in if I wanted to.

“I am glad to be speaking to you again,” the first person told me, before I had even explained why I was calling.

The second person booked me the appointment I needed, for the next morning.

Due to my appointment, and the fact I didn’t inform anybody about it, the next day was one of those rare exceptions when I’m late. When I strolled into our little makeshift classroom, it was fifteen minutes to the start of our afternoon lessons, and I had use the knowledge I had gained through being obscenely early the majority of the time, to coordinate my arrival to almost perfect match up with my tutor arriving back from lunch, so I could speak to her alone.

“You’re in trouble young lady. Where have you been all morning?” She greeted me, with a smug smirk and an upward jerk of one eyebrow.

“That’s what I need to talk to you about,” I was so proud that my response hadn’t been to laugh and tell her I certainly was not in trouble, as she was no longer my tutor, therefore she no longer held any power over me.

“Well, talk then.”

“Can we go on to your office please?” I could hear the low murmur of students behind the partition, as they worked through their lunch hour, which alerted me to the fact that they could also hear us, and as I have already mentioned, I wanted our conversation to be private.

“Right here is good for me,” her smug smirk grew wider.

I had never seen this nasty side of her, and it struck me as odd that she had been nice to me up until this particular point.

Did she think it was okay to bully me now because her boss was?

Or was she really only bothered that I had missed the morning lessons?

Other students had missed full days without notifying her, and she hadn’t behaved this way towards them.

“Well, for a start, I’d like to know why were you such a coward yesterday,” it wasn’t what I had intended to say. I hadn’t even thought about saying it. Immediately after realising what I had done, I felt my face begin to burn, but the heat quickly faded. What I had said was rude, but it was true. Also, she was no longer my superior, and I really did want to know why she hadn’t confessed to our head of department that she had encouraged and approved my map.

I watched as her face flushed red, and her lips twisted into a sneer.

We stared at each other for a good minute, me waiting for a response, her wearing an expression that dared me to repeat myself, even though it was obvious she had heard what I had asked her.

Eventually, I shrugged, accepting I wasn’t going to get my answer, “You can tell the admissions team if they care enough to ask you, I suppose, as it’s one of the official reasons I listed for withdrawing from the course.”

“You’re dropping out?” If she was bothered about getting into trouble she didn’t show it. The opposite was true. The corners of her mouth twitched, threatening to break into that smug smirk again.

“No. I’m transferring to a double major in textiles and illustration at Stockport college. They do JMU courses there.”

“My office,” She ordered, as a group of students returning from lunch appeared.

“No,” I shook my head. “I’ve said what I came to say. I didn’t have to let you know, only [insert the name of the department head] but I thought it was the right thing to do.”

She nodded thoughtfully, her attitude softening, “Stockport might not even accept you this late into the year.”

“They already have,” I informed her “I phoned them yesterday. I had my appointment to officially transfer this morning, all I need now are supporting documents about my grades from [insert the name of the head of the department].”

“Are you sure textiles is really what you want to do? It’s big, it’s bulky… It’s very you,” she sighed as she stood up. “Come on we’ll go to speak to [insert the head of the fashion departments name].”

Categories
Guides Running

Ways To Improve Your Breathing During Runs

Part 2.A

Learning Rhythmic Breathing

This guide is meant as a starting point for your own research. As I am not a doctor or professional trainer, I would strongly advise that you seek professional advice before trying any of the tips or techniques used in this guide. Please consult your doctor if you have any physical conditions, such as lung or heart conditions, like asthma or COPD. Please consult a mental health professional if you have any mental illnesses that might cause you to suffer from psychosis, pseudo psychosis, agitation, or any other symptom that could be triggered by, or exacerbated by meditation or breathing exercises.

Things to note before you begin

1. You want a longer inhale than exhale.

This is because your diaphragm and other muscles contract during inhalation, which brings stability to your core. The same muscles relax during exhalation, decreasing the stability of your core. With the goal of preventing injuries in mind, which is the reason why you would be practising a rhythmic breathing pattern, it is best to hit the ground more often when your body is at its most stable, which is during inhalation.

2. It’s best to start practising with a 3:2 breathing pattern, this means inhaling for 3 steps and exhaling for 2 steps. You do this by using a count of 5.

3. Don’t listen to music while practising rhythmic breathing, as it will confuse you.

Phase 1

All on the floor

1. Laydown on the floor, on your back, with your knees bent and your feet flat on the floor.

2. Place your hands on your belly to make sure you are belly breathing.

3. Breathe through your nose and mouth.

4. Inhale for a count of 3, and exhale for a count of 2.

5. Concentrate on keeping a continuous breath as you count.

6. Practise regularly until you are comfortable with the 3:2 breathing pattern.

Phase 2

Walk this way

Once you become comfortable with the inhale exhale pattern, add foot steps by tapping your feet against the floor to mimic walking.

Again practice this until you become comfortable with it.

Phase 3

Take it for a walk

Now that you feel confident with matching your breathing pattern to your foot motions, it’s time to start walking for real.

Inhale for 3 steps, and exhale for 2 steps.

If you are struggling to match your breathing to your footsteps, either inhale for longer, or increase your pace.

Phase 4

Run with it

The 3:2 breathing pattern should work well when you are running at an easy to moderate pace.

If you need to breathe deeper or faster than the 3:2 pattern allows, try switching to a 2:1 pattern instead, inhaling for 2 seconds and exhaling for 1.

While you are new to rhythmic breathing, its a good idea to monitor your breathing as much as possible during your runs. If you’re struggling to monitor it for the entire run, don’t worry, it’s not necessary to do so. Focus at the start of your run, then at random intervals, and also when your effort changes, such as at an incline.

Overtime, running to rhythmic breathing pattern will become automatic.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Week 1 Of Winter Break

Week starting 29th of November 2021

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Week 1 Of Winter Break

Week starting 29th of November 2021

Categories
English language notes

Sentence Structures

We use sentences to

• Ask questions

• Express feelings

• Provide information

• Issue orders

• And more.

Different sentence structures can be used to add variety.

• Questions are really useful in stories

⁃ Why was the school deserted?

⁃ Who was at the door?

Exclamations can be used in arguments

Or letters of protest

Example

The suggested changes are quite ridiculous!

Informative sentences can be useful fo

• Facts

• And statistics.

Imperative commanding sentences can be used

• To issue orders.

Example

Get out of the house!

You need to put a lot of different sentence structures into the mix.

Example

“Cecil sat in his armchair. He felt cold. He sipped his tea.”

• Aren’t particularly interesting.

• They are all short sentences.

• Two of them begin the same way.

With the word he.

We can definitely make this more interesting by mixing up sentence structures.

Before we do this let’s look at the different types we have available.

Complete and grammatically correct sentences always contain

• A clause

• A clause is the part of a sentence that contains both the subject and verb.

In our example

Cecil (the subject) sat (the verb) in his armchair.

Remember the verb is a doing word that describes an action.

A sentence that consists of only one clause is called a simple sentence.

Cecil sat in his armchair.

Is a simple sentence.

However not all sentences have to contain a clause.

Occasionally you may want to use an incomplete sentence in your work.

Example

“A sudden sound!”

In creative writing

This is not grammatically correct as it does not contain a verb.

So we call it a minor sentence.

One or two minor sentences can add drama to your writing.

But try not to use more than that.

Compound sentences are two sentences joined together with joining word like

• And

• So

• But

We can make a compound sentence from the two sentences beginning with he in our original example.

“He felt cold so he slipped his tea.”

The joining words like so which links the two clauses in a compound sentences are called conjunctions.

Complex sentences contain two or more clauses.

But only one of these clauses needs to make sense on its own.

The one that makes sense as it own sentence is known as the main clause.

The sentences that do not make sense on their own are known as subordinate clauses.

In order to write a complex sentence start with a simple sentence and then add information to it.

Example

He still had feelings for her in spite of everything she done.

In this sentence the main clause is –

He still had feelings for her.

This makes sense on it’s known

However the subordinate clause-

In spite of everything she done.

Relies upon the main clause to make sense.

On its own it makes little if any sense and is grammatically incorrect.

Remember subordinate clauses don’t have to come after the main clause

• They can appear before

• And in the middle of main clauses.

Example

In spite of everything she had done, he still had feelings for her.

He still, in spite of everything she done, had feelings for her.

In both examples the main clause is –

“He still had feelings for her.”

The extra information no matter where it is presented is still the subordinate clause.

The final example gives the example of an embedded clause.

Which is adding the clause in the middle of a sentence.

You could typically do this very easily by adding the words

• Who

• (or) which.

Examples

“Cecil, who was eighty six, sat in his armchair.

When you embed a clause make sure you enclose it in commas.

This shows it can be removed without losing the main point of the sentence.

We could spice up example in a variety of ways.

We could begin our example with a reference to the

• time

• (or) location.

Examples

At five o’clock, Cecil sat in his armchair.

Cecil sat in his armchair, which was near the fireplace.

We could start a sentence with the word ending in ED example-

Exhausted, Cecil sat down in his armchair.

One ending in ING Example-

Shivering, he sipped his tea.

Remember, mixing up your sentences does not mean ignoring simple sentences completely.

• They can be useful to build tension

• Or keep things snappy.

• Be sure to mix it up and use a variety of structures

• And types

This will keep your writing

• exciting

• And engaging.

Categories
Autobiographical

The Devil Cares More About Cars Than Prada

Part Four

“You,” the head of the fashion departments finger landed on me.

It was the day of the exploration project presentation and I was terrified, not only because I had to stand in front of my entire academic year group and speak (none of whom were my friends, even a month after being on the course) but also because disaster has struck that morning.

As usual, I had been early. With the rare exception, I am always extremely early for everything, a trait which I suppose is caused by my chronic worrying, stress, and paranoia. It is so obscene to be as early as I am apparently, that people can’t help but make sure I know that they have noticed it, sometimes in a manner that suggests it would have been less rude if I had been late. My mum, to this day, still jokes about how I was even early for my own birth, by five days.

The presentations were scheduled to start first thing that morning and go on all day, so I was surprised when, as the first person to arrive, my tutor instructed me to put my work out of the way on one of the unused desks next to the window and take a seat. She gave everybody else the same instructions as they arrived, checking her watch impatiently as she did. When she was finally satisfied that everybody had arrived, she launched into what she called a presentation workshop, which with hindsight I realise should have sent us all running for the door, as none of it was about how to present our work, rather how to present ourselves.

“Stand up straight. Keep your shoulders back and your head up. Avoid looking at your notes. You’ve had a full month to memorise what you are going to say. Look at the audience. Look at [insert the head of departments name] but do not stare, or hold your gaze for too long. Annunciate your words correctly. Don’t use slang. Project your voice, don’t shout…”

At this point, her advice sounded normal, at least to me. Maybe it was because I had done everything the brief had told me to, and I had done it to the letter. I had visited every store, taken notes and photographs as proof I was there, completed all of the art work, planed the presentation, and created a visual aid to go with it, which I chosen from the list provided, just as we had been strictly ordered to do. Or, maybe it was because my tutor had read my presentation notes and view all the artwork I had done for the exploration project, including my map, and had given it the green light.

Now, I believe that, as an ex student of our head of department herself, our tutor knew exactly what was about to happen, she just didn’t know who the target was going to be.

Personally, I feel like the exploration project was a trap, set up so that the head of department could build up or tear down who ever she wanted, while using the same reasons.

If I had to do the exploration project again, there are only two things that I might do differently. The first thing, is that I would definitely stick it to a harder, stronger surface, such as cardboard or wood. The second thing, is that I might draw the map, rather than buying one.

What I have just done above it’s called constructive criticism, and it is the only type of criticism that matters. The problem with this advice though, is that whoever is doing the criticising will probably always claim that it is constructive, and then how do you decide whether it is or isn’t?

Truthfully, not only is it hard to tell whether what somebody is saying to you is constructive criticism, it is also hard to know whether criticism you are giving somebody else is actually constructive.

There was a time when I was incapable of deciphering whether criticism was constructive or not. Now though, I am good at deciphering this, as well as giving and receiving constructive criticism.

This is because, despite how today’s story ends, I got my bachelors degree, and I got it in fine art rather than fashion. A big part of a fine art degree is learning how to professionally review art work. It was such a large part of our degree that, we had lectures with a member of staff who was a professional art critic. We also reviewed each other’s work about once a month. We would be assigned a group, which I believe was decided by who your tutor was, then with the oversight of our tutor, we would walk around and review everybody in our groups work. Don’t get me wrong here, we weren’t polite, far from it, we often tore each other’s work apart metaphorically. We had to. To be an artist, you need a thick skin. Then we would have a discussion about why a comment was or wasn’t constructive. Nobody ever got upset, or if they did they didn’t show it. However, as both the tutors and the other students encouraged each other to do their worst, I have to assume that nobody really did get upset. Honestly, even I encouraged the other students to do their worst, as I preferred it when my work got metaphorically trashed rather than praised, as you learn far more from the brutal comments than you do from praise. Still, you always try to balance your assessment of the work to include both negative and positive observations.

One thing we never did during these sessions was criticise each other. When reviewing a piece or body of work, it’s unprofessional to go after the artist themselves, unless you have a very valid reason to do so, which relates to the work being reviewed.

However, during my month as a fashion student at Middlesex University, all this knowledge was to be gained in my future.

Looking back at and talking about how bad my way was is easy for me. It wasn’t terrible, but it certainly wasn’t great, and neither was anybody else’s in my academic year group. All of us had a lot to learn, and a lot of improvement to make, but that was the reason why we were all there.

Looking back and talking about why I left the fashion course isn’t easy, as there wasn’t just a single reason, but it certainly isn’t difficult, at least not anymore, though I’ll never be ashamed to admit that for a while it was.

This is because what happened to me wasn’t criticism, constructive or otherwise, it was bullying, plain and simple.

As a younger teenager, although I didn’t completely loath the way I looked, I certainly hadn’t been confident, and like many girls that age probably are, I was bullied about my appearance. As a result of this bullying, I had grown a fairly thick skin when it came to people commenting on my appearance. What’s more, at this point in my life I was happy with both how I looked and who I was as a person. The reason I was so upset and/or angry wasn’t because of how it made me feel about myself, but because it made me choose between who I was, and following my career dreams.

Genuinely, I believe it didn’t matter how good or bad my work was that day, or that things would have worked out differently if disaster hadn’t struck. What mattered was who I was, and how I looked. It is my belief, that the head of the fashion department had planned what she did to me since the day I walked into that lecture hall for our induction, and she firstly laid her beady little eyes on me. I imagine, she wondered who had the audacity to allow an outsider onto her course.

I imagine, she had been waiting for her opportunity to publicly tear me down. To make an example out of me.

Due to the fact that I had been the first to arrive, my floppy, heavy, far too big, bulky map, with all its layers, flaps, and folds, had ended up on the bottom of the pile, and once everybody had collected their visual aids from it, mine was in pieces.

Of course, on discovering this, I began to emotionally meltdown, if only on the inside, “what am I going to do? It’s wrecked,” I wonder desperately, out loud.

“There’s nothing you can do,” my tutor answered coldly. “Now come on we have to go.”

Grabbing the remains of my map, I followed her and the rest of the group, out of the maze of makeshift classrooms that was the home of us double major students, and into the maze that was the home of the single major students. The head of our department, who did not look please by our slightly late entrance was waiting for us of at the end of a table that wasn’t even big enough for her class of students to fit around it, never mind ours too.

She gave the cliched “Now they have decided to join us, we can start,” complaint. Then, without any obvious order or pattern, she began pointing at random students and beckoning for them to join her at the front of the table.

Now, it was my turn.

I’ll admit that I trudged up there as though I was a Ye Olde criminal on my final walk to the gallows, regardless of how well received everybody else’s presentations had been. She had praised – a girl who had made a set of clothing labels for her visual aid, which had not been on the list, for her creativity; a boy who admitted that he didn’t visit all the stores, just a handful, for his honesty; and another map maker, for, “transporting us back to those specific locations.”

Yet, I was reluctant to get up there, and not just because my work was destroyed, but because of how she had spent the last couple of hours eyeballing me.

“I’m sorry,” I apologised, as I awkwardly struggled to hold up my map, as it was wider that my arms could comfortably stretch. “My map is falling apart.”

Before I could even register her grunt of disapproval, she had snatched the map from my hands, and was shaking it as she bellowed, “This is why I told you all you better not make a map.”

Stunned by what she was claiming to have told us, I turned to my tutor for support. I’d only ever been in the same room as the head of department once before, at our induction, and she definitely hadn’t told us not to make a map then, in fact she had done the opposite by ordering us to choose an item from the list. Why had she added a map as an option if she didn’t want us to choose it? Mainly though, I was thinking about the two rushed meetings that I had with my tutor about the project, the first where she had actively encourage me to make it, and the second where she had approve the work I had done.

Like a coward, she avoided my gaze and bowed her head to stare at the floor.

With no other choice, I watched calmly, as the department head verbally and physically tore my work apart. Although I had never experienced or witnessed aggression of any sort during the review of mine or anybody else’s work, and it seem completely inappropriate, I wasn’t about to question her judgement, even when she made what felt like nasty, unjustified comments that weren’t true, like I was lazy and obviously disinterested. If that was her opinion based on my performance, that was her opinion and she was entitled to it.

Whether it was because of her (where the single major students were concerned) or their previous tutors (which I expect it was, due to the double major students reacting exactly the same way) nobody around the table seem fazed, which makes me think they were accustomed to this sort of behaviour.

She didn’t stop there though. Tossing my map on the floor, she pointed directly at me, “You, young lady, need to change that accent and fast. Nobody in their right mind, in the fashion industry, is going to employ you with an accent like yours.”

I felt my face begin to burn with rage, but all I could do was hope that nobody interpreted my red skin as shame, and that is probably the only reason that I managed not to cry or shout, and remain completely calm on the outside.

“This,” she addressed the room. “Is how not to dress, how not to have your hair, and how not do your make up, if you want to be taken serious in the fashion industry. Look at you,” She tutted. “Why do you feel the need to present yourself this way? You can’t think you look good. You can’t think those clothes, that hair, that make up, all that metal in your face, is flattering. You look like a boy. You look like a boy in make up. You look like a boy, dressed like a girl dressed like a boy. Who is going to want to hire you? Who do you think is going to hire you? Would you hire yourself? Look at your peers… LOOK AT THEM!”

When I finally did, I was shocked to see that students from the other academic years had come around the partitions to watch.

“Do you think they dress the way they dress because it’s comfortable, or practical, or because they like it? No, they dress that way because it’s fashionable.”

Here, I almost laughed, because here is where I decided that if this woman believed what she was saying was true, then she was insane.

Her abuse didn’t stop with this, she continued to verbally abuse me for a few more minutes, but I have no recollection of what she said, as I was no longer listening to her, but not as a conscious choice, my brain had move forward, and she hadn’t, it was as simple as that. This meant it was impossible for me to keep my attention focused on what she was saying, and when she realised I had checked out of the conversation mentally, so she was getting no reaction, she sent me back to my seat with a final jab that I wasn’t bothered, or taking this seriously.

Maybe my tutor had known what was destined to play out that morning. Maybe my peers had expected it to some extent. But neither predicted what would happen as a result. Having looked her in the eyes as she found out the result of her actions, I can say with confidence that our head of department didn’t either. And I certainly didn’t expect to react the way I did.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Phase 3 – week 21

Monday – Haven’t slept

Tuesday – Rain

Wednesday- Got up late

Thursday – Got up late

Friday – Didn’t sleep

Saturday – Snow

Sunday – Snow

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Phase 3-week 21

Day 140: Monday – 22 November 2021

Once again, come Monday, I haven’t slept.

Not sleeping on Sunday nights has become a pattern, and I believe this has happened for a reason. When you have an illness that means your brain can’t regulate its own emotions, like BPD, you need a strict routine, meaning that you need to do the same things, at the same times, on the same days. If you don’t have structure you become erratic, and then unhealthy patterns start a form by themselves, or at least they do in my case.

I spend the day laying in bed, unable to function physically or mentally, but also unable to sleep, even though I don’t take my morning medication, and I take my night medication early.

Day 141: Tuesday – 23 November 2021

On Tuesday, it’s raining.

Day 142: Wednesday, 24th November 2021

On Wednesday, I wake up too late to go on my run.

Date 143: Thursday – 25 November 2021

Today is a repeat of yesterday.

Day 144: Friday – 26 November 2021

Friday is the same as Monday, meaning I didn’t sleep at all on Thursday night.

Having two sleepless nights in a week is very worrying, as it’s an indicator that my mental health is deteriorating even further. I’m afraid I’m going to stop sleeping all together again.

Day 145: Saturday – 27 November 2021

And

Day 146: Sunday – 28 November 2021

It snows over the weekend, and I find myself relieved. I decide that I have no choice but to pause my running for the winter, as I can only run outdoors at the moment, because I can’t afford a gym membership or treadmill.

The relief comes from knowing that, if I try to continue running during the winter I would not have been able to go running more than I would have been able to go running, and I would’ve blamed myself for that. Also, I am aware that my mental health is extremely bad at the moment and I have far too much on my plate.

Categories
English language notes

Viewpoint

An important thing to remember when presenting a viewpoint is the reliability of your narrator.

A first person narrator

• which has been written as

⁃ I

⁃ (And) my

⁃ -May be very biased.

Example

If your character is madly in love with a man named Joseph and you write-

Joseph was the funniest, wittiest, most intelligent and handsome man in town. I knew that for a fact.

Your narrator is probably biased

After all they are in love.

Always question

• Why a narrator is telling you what they are telling you

• And if you can trust them.

In this example we have an unreliable narrator

It is very unlikely that Joseph is really all of these things are narrator is describing.

It is far more likely that they are biased because you are in love.

Most first person narration tends to be unreliable in this way.

5. Using some unreliability on purpose is a good way to improve your writing.

• After all a character is bound to have their own feelings

• And opinions.

Omniscient third person narration is usually far more reliable.

But there are always exceptions.

6. Make sure your audience can relate to your main character.

This insures that you will want to know what has happened to them.

You can achieve this by creating characters who have something in common with your audience.

Example

If your audience are teenagers,

perhaps you could make your main character a teenager.

7. Use your chosen narrative viewpoint effectively to add

• Pace

• And tension

To the story.

Think about

• What your character can see

• What a reader can be told

• And how this can be used to keep the pace going.

Example

If a nervous hero is being pursued.

• Maintain your readers interest as he dashes along.

A. In first person

You might write

I can feel him closing in behind me.

B. In third person you might write

He could hear the man’s footsteps getting closer and closer. He turned into another ally but this one was darker and narrower than the last.

8. Description is brilliant but it should be used in moderation.

• If you spend too long providing descriptive detail your reader could lose interest.

⁃ Focus only on the bits you think are important.

It is likely that spending three paragraphs describing the colour of the grass as your character runs it’s going to hold interest.

Instead describe

• The way the world rushes past them

• What they are thinking

• What they are feeling

9. Unexpected twists for better or worse can also engage to the reader.

Switching from a moment of horror to comedy can engage the audience.

Example

Perhaps the frightening man chasing after your main character turns out to be a postman delivering a parcel.

Alternatively switching to a sudden tragedy or horror can be engaging.

Example

If your character has a goal maybe they nearly succeed and then fail.

This plays with your readers emotions.

10. The ending

Once your readers are interested in the fate of your character they’ll want to know what happens to them at the end of the story.

Remember to produce a believable solution.

• It makes no sense to end with your character doing something completely out of their nature

• or for loose ends to be tied together if this isn’t feasible.

Categories
Autobiographical

The Devil Cares More About Cars Than Prada

Part Three

The project that would ultimately seel my fate, was perhaps ironically the project that I spent the majority of my time and money on – “The Exploration Project”.

“The purpose of this project is to get you acquainted with London. It is a casual project, so have fun with it,” the head of the fashion department explained. “When you get your brief,” she held up a sheet of A4 paper, as though we were close enough to see the tiny computer printed writing on it. None of us were. “You must pick a piece of work to create that is on the list, in order to demonstrate that you can work to strict instructions.”

When I picked up a brief, before leaving the lecture hall to enroll, I discovered that it was just a set of three different lists.

The first was a list of places we had to visit, which she had told us were famous fashion stores. With the exception of maybe 10 (which was roughly around ten percent of the list, to give you an idea of just how long it was) nobody I asked for directions had heard of these stores.

The second was a list of tasks we had to complete, which started with taking notes about, and photographs of, every store to prove we were there, and included doing things like sketching. It concluded with putting together a fifteen minute presentation, and a visual aid to go with it.

The final was a list of pieces of work we could choose to make for the visual aid. It was so short I can only recall one of the options, which is the one I chose to make.

“What are you thinking about creating for The Exploration Project?” my tutor enquired, at the only one to one I had with her, which took place at the beginning of our second week, and was around ten minutes long.

“I want to keep it on theme with the other projects you have set us,” I suggested. “I thought maybe the map, so I can layer on my notes as flipcharts, and collage on my sketches and photographs.

“I think that’s a fabulous idea,” she beamed.

A week prior, she had stood in front of our class and declared that, “Styling is just collage.”

This was after the first of many design workshops she put us through that week, and in my opinion the only workshop that was any good.

She had given us a stack of magazines to literally fight over, and ten minutes to rip out five different colours and/or patterns. Then she gave us sheets of A4 paper with outlines of people printed on them, and instructed us to stick on our torn up bits of paper to design clothes.

Honestly, in my opinion, I don’t believe this particular exercise proved the specific lesson she was trying to teach us. Personally, if I was using this type of activity to illustrate this lesson, I would have gotten us to rip out items of clothing and accessories to create different outfits.

From here, her workshops and the lesson they were supposed to teacher us grew more childish and abstrsct, so much so, that I haven’t even bothered to remember them. Yet, at the time, despite thinking they were useless exercise, I threw myself into taking part, determined to make the best of them.

As you can probably imagine, as a person with at least two serious (undiagnosed, at the time) mental illnesses, walking around a city I was unfamiliar with, on my own, having to rely on strangers for directions (as this was the mid two thousands) was extremely stressful, scary and anxiety triggering. On top of this, is the fact that I had several vulnerabilities. Like most of the other students attending the fashion course at Middlesex, I was a (very small) teenage girl. Similar to maybe half of the other students (it was obvious because of my accent that) I wasn’t from London, meaning not only could I have easily been led into a trap (and potentially robbed, assaulted, kidnapped and/or murdered) nobody would probably have realised I was missing for quite awhile. Plus, once the alarm was raised, even if the people searching for me had a copy of our brief, they would have no idea where to begin looking for me, due to there being roughly a hundred places on that list. Then, though, with me, I was also vulnerable because of the symptoms of my mental illnesses. BPD (or borderline personality disorder/EUPD– emotionally unstable personality disorder) has been put into the cluster B family of personality disorders, which means people suffering from BPD can also suffer from symptoms of the other personality disorders in this family. Since being diagnosed with BPD around five years ago, I’ve told by one psychiatrist that I suffer from some symptoms of NPD (narcissistic personality disorder – although I don’t have NPD itself). The BPD symptoms that would have posed the greatest risk to my safety in this situation would’ve been intense pressure and stress that I felt both mentally and physically to complete the brief, the paranoia over the consequences if I did not (perfectly) complete this brief, and my impulsive decision making. The NPD symptoms that would’ve poses the greatest risk to my safety in this situation would’ve been my ability to occasionally feel indestructible and/or fearless, as well as my inability to empathise (which I personally would say is the most accurate way to phrase it). This doesn’t mean I am unsympathetic, or not compassionate, and actually the opposite is true. A symptom of BPD can be having high levels of compassion, which is something I also have. To me the inability to empathise means I struggle to understand how you are feeling and sometimes why, unless you tell me. Therefore, I can’t always decipher what you are thinking, or your intentions, which puts me at a much greater risk of being used, abused and victimised. With all this in mind, I am shocked that this project didn’t end worse for me.

To give you an idea of how The Exploration Project was dangerous, despite my disability I still managed to encounter a large amount of people who rang alarm bells with me, this blatantly means that they were extra creepy. Lots of these men offered to help me search for these places, some of them even offered to me drive around in their cars, or suggested we flag down taxis or get on buses or the tube. This seems odd to me, as how would we know what bus or tube we need to get on, or the directions once we were in the car or a taxi. I declined all of these offers, as I am disabled, not stupid. After my encounter with the man who offered to drive me around in his car, I stopped asking men for directions, unless they appeared to be working, which was obviously very naive of me, as women can be just as dangerous as men, and men can be just as creepy when they are working as when they aren’t.

The bizarrest encounter I had was with a man who must have only been in his early twenties. Appearance wise, he looked like a normal guy, which was why I approached him. He was wearing jeans, a hoody, and converse, and was holding a sign that advertised a waffle restaurant. Since this incident, I’ve heard you can literally just turn up on the day and get paid cash under the table to hold a sign for a few hours.

It was a weekend and the end of the project was closing in, meaning that I had just days to complete it, and I still hadn’t visited all the stores. I was on Oxford Street, and had spent the last couple of hours walking in circles searching for a single store.

“Excuse me. Do you know where [insert store name] is?” I asked

“Not a clue, but you can wait here with me for…” he glanced at his watch. “Forty minutes. I’ll buy you a waffle when I get off work,” He nodded towards the sign he was holding.

“No thanks. I don’t want a waffle, and I have some where I need to be,” I informed him, even though to me it seemed obvious I was busy, as the only reason I was speaking to him was to get directions.

As I moved to walk around him, he blocked my way, “Come on, you can’t blame a guy for trying.”

“I’m not,” I pointed out calmly, But on the inside I was already starting to feel uneasy. “I don’t want a waffle, and you’re not the only one working right now, so am I.”

“Then after you’re done,” he haggled.

Without responding, I tried to move around him again, but again, he blocked my way,. “You don’t even know where you’re going.”

Ignoring him, I successfully passed him, but to my horror, he started shouting after me. Panicking, I dashed around the next corner and into the nearest shop, where, afraid, I waited for over an hour, hoping that when I left he would be gone and I wouldn’t bump into him again.

Looking back at the month that I spent as a fashion student at Middlesex University, with the perspective of a woman who is almost twice as old as I was then, I’m horrified by the things that happened on that department.

Although I do somewhat understand the reasons for this project, I don’t agree that those reasons were relevant in relation to our course, or at least not until our final year, which also would’ve been a much safer time to set us this project. Truly, my overall opinion of The Exploration Project is that it was a dangerous, inappropriate and, irrelevant project.

With hindsight, I understand that the issues I was aware of during that month where much more serious than I appreciated back then, but there are also issues that I completely missed, which were far worse.

For example, although it was only by a year, I was actually older than the majority of the other students in my academic year group. Meaning not only were girls younger than me being sent out to undertake the same dangerous tasks as me, they were also at the mercy of the same abusive woman. Who, there was nobody to challenge, which I am certain was a purposeful power move on her part.

While I knew there was nowhere near enough staff to run the first year courses, it never occurred to me that they were simultaneously running the second and third year courses too, which they obviously were. After all, they had admitted they were the only two members of staff on the entire department, but there were also other signs I never noticed at the time. One of these was overhearing other students, from both the courses and all three years, complaining about the lack of support, as I passed them in the corridor, or was sat at a table by theirs in the lunch areas. It was true. Every student on the fashion department had to be in university Monday to Friday nine to five. Yet, most of the day we would be left unsupervised, which was obviously because our tutors were flitting between classes. This resulted in us not getting suitably timed or supervised work set. We were either given rushed micromanage workshops, or long poorly explained projects. There was never enough one on one time available with our tutors, and I don’t just mean actual one to one meetings, I mean even simple things that you usually take for granted as a student, such as being able to ask a question about a brief, workshop, or project that you don’t fully understand.

The responsibility for there being an inadequate amount of staff seems, to me, to be a problem that both the department and university management were equally at fault for. Surely, deciding how many members of staff a department requires, at minimum, was the responsibility of the University. Maybe I’m wrong, but I genuinely don’t believe I am, because even if the university management wasn’t responsible for setting department guidelines, and played no part in the process of hiring staff, I would assume that they should have occasionally been checking up on the heads of departments to make sure they were running their department correctly, were doing their jobs properly, and not abusing their power.

To me, it seems like the head of the fashion department had made the purposeful decision to hire as little staff as possible, and was only hiring those she believed she could fully control through fear or abuse. For example, hiring an ex student, who clear had very little experience either in the fashion industry or teaching.

What I suppose I’m trying to express in this post is my opinion of how both tutors, especially the one who apparently had at least two decades of teaching experience, and not just the self confessed new starter, were unprofessional and should not have been employed as teachers, or even allowed authority over anybody, never mind young adults and teenagers.

Yet, none of this even touches the service of the problems that I personally had with these two women, or even with Middlesex University itself, due to their negligence when it came to overseeing staff behaviour.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Phase 3– Week 20

Monday –

-I complete 2 aps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles.

-And 2 laps of walking =3.324 miles.

Tuesday –

⁃ I complete 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

-And 2 laps of walking = 3.324 miles

Wednesday – Rest day

Thursday – Rest day

Friday – Unwell

Saturday – Unwell

Sunday – Go up late

Total miles = 13.296

Total miles run = 3.9888

Total miles walked = 9.3027

Total percent run = 30%

Total percent walked = 70%

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Phase 3 – week 20

Warning: Today’s running journal discusses suicidal thoughts. If you are suicidal, or you do not feel like this is something you can handle, please do not read this entry.

Day 133: Monday – 15 November 2021

Today is the first Monday in two months that I have managed to get out for a run, and doing so really motivates me, especially because I could’ve made a million excuses for why I shouldn’t go, or why I should’ve stopped. I’ve had a busy day of paying bills, shopping for essentials, Christmas gifts and decorations, so it’s getting dark by the time I’m ready to go for my run, and as I am starting my first lap it’s beginning to rain.

Like on Wednesday, I am struggling to breathe with my snood on, so eventually I have to take it off. Maybe, I should start checking the temperature before I leave my flat, then afterwards make a note of whether it was too warm for my snood. Once I finish my run, I go for a 2 lap walk.

I complete

⁃ 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking = 3. 324 miles

⁃ 2 laps of walking = 3. 324 miles.

Day 134: Tuesday – 16 November 2021

Tuesdays run is absolutely awful.

Remember that paperwork that I ordered last week?

Well today I get a text message notifying me that there is a problem with sending it to me because I have changed my address, even though I haven’t changed my address, so this causes my already low mood to plummet.

When I phone my mum to inform her about the message I’ve just received, and to try to arrange a day I can go to her house so she can help me with it, she insists that it has to be now.

I explain that I can’t do it now as I don’t feel well enough to deal with it, and I am trying to keep my mood as stable as possible by sticking to my plans.

“I’ll do it on my own then,” she tells me, sounding angry at me.

Before I can ask her not to, because not knowing what’s happening is going to cause me more stress, she hangs up on me.

In the few seconds it takes me to call her back, due to my bad signal, she is already on the phone to them, so I can’t get through to her, and to make things worse her landline doesn’t allow you to leave a message if she is using it.

For an hour, I sit and press the redial button, growing more frantic, upset, and angry as I do. The entire point of her helping me is meant to be so I don’t get myself into this state, so I can’t understand why she’s done this to me.

After the hour, I force myself to go for my run anyway, attempting to convince myself that it will take my mind off the problem.

It doesn’t.

With hindsight, I appreciate what an awful idea this was. However, it really does prove the point I’m forced to repeat constantly to my doctors, when they frustratedly demand that I do things that I know I can’t cope with, or which will exacerbate my illness, as this could have resulted in me committing suicide.

During two unsuccessful laps of running, I stop around 200 times to try to phone my mum back, the constantly stopping only makes my mood worse, as I chastise myself repeatedly for this.

By the time I complete my second lap, I’ve completely lost control of myself, yet for some reason, unknown even to me, I insist on pushing forward, starting the two laps of walking I promised myself I would do.

While I walk, I decided to phone the place that sent me the text message myself, which results in me having a meltdown at their automated system, absolutely screaming at it. It’s at this point that my call waiting notifies me that my mum is phoning me. I abandon the call I am on, and answer my mums call. Then we have a heated argument where we both shout over each other and accuse each other of being out of order.

By the end of the argument Mork is back, and I have the overwhelming urge to step in front of the vehicle. Somehow, I managed to fight this urge off. However, when I reach the bridge at the end of my third lap, I begin toying with the idea of jumping from it, but I can’t see a way up to it, and while I look, I realise that I’m probably not going to die from the fall alone, due to the bridge only being about three stories high. Still I think about jumping for my entire fourth lap, but make it home without incident.

I complete

-2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking = 3. 324 miles

-And 2 laps of walking = 3.324 miles

Day 135: Wednesday – 17 November 2021

Wednesday is a rest day.

Date 136: Thursday – 18 November 2021

Although Thursday should be an exercise day, I’m absolutely exhausted from the 13.296 miles of exercise I did on Monday and Tuesday, so I decided to have two rest days in a row, and plan to exercise on Friday and Saturday.

Day 137: Friday – 19th November 2021

On Friday I’m still not feeling well, and I have no choice but to pick up a prescription, which I need to do before my run, as the pharmacy will be shut after I finish.

On my way there, I speak to my mum, who makes me aware that there is another problem with the forms I’ve ordered. Then I have my encounter with the queue jumper, and the sexist security guard, in the pharmacy.

By the time I get home, not only am I having suicidal thoughts again, I have terrible abdominal pains, which I later find out is my period. Seeing as I don’t think it is safe for me to go outside in the mood I am in, and I wouldn’t be able to run if I did due to my pains, I take another rest day, hoping I will feel better tomorrow.

However due to my antisocial neighbours, my day gets worse, until I feel like I’m on the verge of a seizure. I also don’t manage to get to sleep until the late early hours of the morning.

Day 138: Saturday -20 November 2021

When I wake up late, I feel too physically and mentally unwell to go for my run again.

They 139: Sunday – 21 November 2021

On Sunday, I wake up too late to go for my run.

Categories
English language notes

writing to present a viewpoint

More advanced techniques

When you’re writing you need to be aware of your readers or audience.

• Make sure you know who you are writing for

• And what might interest them.

⁃ Sometimes you’ll be given this information

⁃ other times you’ll be asked to decide for yourself.

There are many different ways to engage your readers.

1. First person narration

If you use first person narration you can provide insight into

• The thoughts

• And emotions

⁃ Of an important character

⁃ -This helps to involve them in your story.

2. Second person narrative

Second person narrative involves the reader directly in the story by making it seem as though they are taking part in the action.

Example

You stumbled through the forest, exhausted and hungry.

3. Close narration or deep third person narration

• A close or deep third person narration provides the reader with the main characters thoughts.

• However they are also given additional details by the author.

⁃ This narrative is useful to show we do the bigger picture of what’s happening.

4. Omniscient third person narration

• An omniscient third person narrator allows the reader to see everything that is happening.

• As well as the writers own opinions.

Example

I can assure you that this was the worst decision of Mary’s life.

This approach is far less common in modern writing than it used to be.

Categories
Autobiographical

The Devil Cares More About Cars Than Prada

Part Two

The red flags that the course I had chosen might not have been the course it was advertised as being, and that the staff might be unprofessional, were immediately obvious.

Immediately, meaning they were present at our induction on our first day. They began rising as soon as the head of department started speaking, and got worse as the only other member of staff on the department joined in.

And yes, the fact that the entire fashion department only had two members of staff is red flag number one.

Entering the lecture hall, where the induction was being held, was intimidating.

As you entered, you came in at the top of a very high flight of stairs that lead down to a huge open space, with several pieces of equipment, such as, podiums with microphones attached, a giant projector screen with a couple of whiteboards on the either side, and a few tables which were clearly to put items like laptops on, were located.

Along every stair, there were several rows of wooden benches built in, which were already full of students.

I had been determined to push aside my worries that I smelt like vomit, in order to try to make some potential new friends on my course that day, but as I scanned the room my anxiety grew. There was nobody who appeared approachable. Every student in that room was eyeballing every other student in a way that suggested that they were sizing up their competition, which was an attitude I wasn’t used to. What made it even stranger though, was they all seem to be judging each other, despite looking like they had all just stepped off the same production line. They were pre hipster hipsters, very mid noughts fashion student. Imagine lots of wet look leather leggings and bright, bold colours and patterns.

Changing my mind, I slid onto the nearest bench, which was empty, and waited for the induction to begin. When it did, I felt as though I was watching an intentionally weird, abstract, satirical performance. I thought the two women must have been joking at first, but I soon realised that, unfortunately, they were both being completely serious

The head of department, who was dressed from head to toe in black, and wore a hard, mean facial expression throughout the entire thing, must have been in her fifties. She explained that she was also the teacher of the single major, which was the course three quarters of the people in the room where about enrol on. Then she introduced the second woman as the teacher of the double major, indicating for her to address us.

She was a tall, thin, woman, who I would guess was in her forties. Her dark hair was styled into a pixie cut, and the skin on her face had blatantly purposely been over oiled, as you could see it shining from the top benches. To say her clothes were loud would be an understatement, and they were certainly uniquely styled.

After admitting that this was her first proper day working for Middlesex, and as a teacher, she informed us that she had once been a fashion student at Middlesex herself. Without pausing, she launched straight into an, inappropriate, anecdote about how lucky she was that her job was to do what her five year old did every day at school.

Red flag number two, the tutor describing her job as, doing what her five year old does every day at school. Definitely not what anybody, getting into thirty thousand plus pounds worth of debt to get an education, wants to hear. But, also, anybody who has taken a national diploma in clothes and fashion design, like I have, knows that designing and making clothes is a complicated technical process, that requires technical knowledge and skills. Therefore her attitude, and potential lack of knowledge and/or experience, was concerning.

What you want to hear even less, as a person taking a double major, is that your entire degree is going to be spent being a lackey to, a specially chosen student, who is taking the single major, which is what the head of department went on to tell us though not in those specific words.

If I remember correctly, I believe what she said was, “The sole purpose of you being here is to assist a design student with their projects.”

That’s red flag number three.

This was the thing that concerned me the most.

So much so, that before I enrolled, I had a conversation with my mum that mirrored the one we had the day prior. I complained that I was sure I had made a mistake coming to Middlesex, and she advised me to give it a month, at least.

We had already been set two projects to do in our own time, meaning outside of university class hours, that day.

Determined to work extra hard, not only on the projects I was set by my tutors, but setting myself the goal of also doing any projects the single major students were set that we weren’t, for my portfolio and the experience, I got to work planning both projects that same night.

We would be set another project to do in our own time every day that week, then at least another two every week for the next three weeks, all with the same deadline, which was a month from that first day.

I set about tackling all these projects, as well as the projects we did during university hours, with the same determination, unaware that no matter how hard I worked on all of them, my fate was already sealed, not because of lack of effort, or dedication, on my part, and probably not even really due to the work I produced, but because of who I was.

Categories
Autobiographical

The Devil Cares More About Cars Than Prada

Part One

The one question I always get asked when I mention that I attended Middlesex University, probably because nobody has ever heard of it up until that point, is why I chose to go there.

The short answer is that, I wanted to do a double major in clothes and fashion design, plus styling and promotion, and Middlesex was the only university offering that combination of majors, at least that year.

However, as with anything in life, the short answer is not the only answer, and although it satisfies that specific question, it falls very short of explaining how the story began, so that you will understand why it ends the way it does.

As you probably know, if you follow me on social media, I took my national diploma in clothes and fashion design at, what was then, Liverpool Community Collages Arts Centre. By this point in my life, my directionless nature was already becoming apparent. While other students on my course were applying to universities, or preparing to enter full-time employment, during our final year, I was making a business plan with a business advisor, in order to open my own fashion label. When I started making my business plan, I was sure that it was what I wanted to do, and that I could make it a successful company, but as the end of the academic year drew closer, I not only began to doubt that I could make the company a success, but that it was what I really wanted to do. The more I thought about my future, the more convinced I became that I would rather get into debt to pay for an education than to fail in business.

By the time I decided to apply for university, I had missed the opportunity to apply through the standard UCAS process, so I had to apply through clearing instead, which is where you can only apply for courses that still aren’t full.

Despite most of the course being closed to new applicants, all the universities and their courses still appeared on the clearing system. That is how I found the only course I was truly interested in taking, which was the double major at Middlesex, that was already full.

Never a person to let metaphorical closed doors prevent me from trying to achieve my goals, I found the contact details for the admissions department at Middlesex University and phoned them. Whether it was luck that I got through to the particular man that I did, or it was just that Middlesex was desperate for money (as unbeknownst to me, at the time, Middlesex was on the verge of bankruptcy) he advised me to fill out the clearing form, putting the course that I wanted to take at Middlesex as my first choice, then phoned back and ask to speak to him personally.

I did as instructed, also applying for three JMU courses, that were being run out of stockport College, that were all double majors in different combinations of textiles and/or illustration.

When I got back to him, he gave me his personal mobile number, and informed me that he was going to speak to the head of the fashion department on my behalf, and that I should phone him every Friday, if he hadn’t already phoned me that particular week, to update me on his progress. He expected that it might take him a few weeks to get me an interview, but was confident that he would be able to get me one.

While I waited for him to arrange my interview at Middlesex, I went about organising my interview at Stockport College, and after just one visit to show them my portfolio of work, I was accepted onto all three of the degree courses I had applied for with them.

Just days after I notified the man at Middlesex admissions department that I had been accepted onto the three courses at Stockport College and really needed to give them a response, I got my interview at the Middlesex Cathill Campus, with the head of the illustration department, because the head of the fashion department was on holiday. However, nobody told me it would be with him, until I turned up and it caused quite a bit of confusion. I have no doubt that if I had met the head off the fashion department that day, instead, I would not have been offered a place on the course.

The head of illustration liked me, and loved my work. Honestly, I liked him too. The meeting was very informal, and we chatted casually as he flipped through my portfolio. We seem to have an awful lot in common, despite the huge age difference. He was definitely old enough to be my grandad. Maybe, oddly, for a man I just met, he saw my major flaw, a symptom of my then undiagnosed BPD, that should have already been obvious to my friends, family and teachers, but which had gone unnoticed, and would continue to go unnoticed, by anybody else, for another decade.

“You remind me of scrambled eggs,” he laughed. “You are wonderful, brilliant even, you have so much artistic talent and potential, but I can tell from your portfolio that you are directionless. I’d love to see what you could do with a little bit of direction.”

Then, he offered me the place.

Truthfully, and maybe not understandably, I left the Cathill Campus that day without accepting the place.

The reality of the situation had only just hit me. If I moved to London, I would be over two hundred miles away from everybody, place, and thing, that I knew and loved.

And, I was afraid.

On the train ride home, I made one of the hardest decisions of my life, I was going to go to Stockport College.

I moved through the next few days, and the haze of congratulations and excitement, wondering how I was going to break the news to everybody.

Though I had problems at home, I loved my family, and Stockport was a quick train ride away. Maybe, because I would be taking JMU course, I could transfer to JMU, even if it was the following year, and live in Liverpool again. While I was in Stockport, I would be going to college with my friend Sarah, who had already accepted a place at Stockport College, and my friend Kate would be just down the road in Salford. Maybe, subconsciously, I also knew that my relationship with Matt wouldn’t survive the distance.

Though Kate was my best friend, it was Sarah who I eventually confided in.

I’m not sure what reaction I expected from her, but it certainly wasn’t the one I got.

“Rachel, you’ve been accepted onto a fashion course in London, you would be stupid to stay here, and even stupider to go to Stockport. Accept the place Middlesex, and do it today. I promise you, you’ll only regret it if you don’t.”

Later that day, I accepted the place at Middlesex, but it took me a good week to contact the man from Stockport to decline his offer.

“Here, take this number, it’s my personal mobile number,” he insisted. “You don’t sound sure about your decision to me, and we’d love to have you here, if you change your mind.”

He was correct of course, I wasn’t sure about my decision, so, I did as he asked and saved his number in my mobile.

Never during this period of uncertainty though, did it cross my mind, that going to Middlesex would destroy my dreams of working in the fashion industry.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Phase 3–Week 19

Monday: Meeting

Tuesday: 2 laps of, 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Wednesday: 2 laps of, 3 minutes running, two minutes walking =3.324 miles

Thursday: busy

Friday: Missing notes

Saturday: Raining

Sunday: Got up late

Days= 2

Laps =4

Total miles =6.648

Total run =60%

Total walk =40%

Total miles run =3.9888

Total miles walked =2.6592

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Phase 3 – Week 19

Day 127: Monday

Today, I had meeting with someone from my HA, and it was dark, so too late to go running, afterwards.

Day 128: Tuesday

Last week, on Tuesday night, I was thinking about the bandanna situation, wondering if you could get a face covering specifically for running outdoors, in cold weather, and imagining what they would be like, when I remembered I had seen something around 90% similar to what I was picturing. In 2020 when face coverings became mandatory, my mum bought me these fabrics snoods, which I gave back to her, to use, because:

1. I didn’t think they actually worked like the real masks, or at all, to stop the spread of Covid

2. (And) I couldn’t wear them anyway, as every time I breathed out they fogged up the lenses of my glasses so badly that I couldn’t see through them at all.

However, my mum never wore them either, so I was surprised she still had them, when I phoned her to ask her where she bought them.

Today is the first day since she brought them back to me, on my birthday, that I have been for a run.

Although it takes me awhile to get the mask on and right– meaning it will stay up, cover my mouth but not further obstruct my vision, which I achieve by double layering it, even though I am worried this will make it too hard for me to breathe once I get out and running, it stays up and works great – meaning it makes breathing in the cold air through my mouth much easier.

Apart from a group of grown men shouting at me from a moving car, that passes me as I am crossing the road that separates my block of flats and dog park, which frightens me so much I feel like I’m going to have a panic attack, the rest of my rub is uneventful. Still, I wish I had a treadmill.

I managed to do 2 laps, without stopping once.

While I am running, I think about how I have struggled to get out to exercise over the last four weeks, and why. Both my current very severe depression and the weather is to blame, and the weather is definitely going to get worse over the next few months. For these reasons, I decide to do two things that I haven’t done before.

1. I am going to end phase 3 as a failure. Honestly, I’m okay with this. I hope that by doing this, I learn where I went wrong and what mistakes I made.

2. I’m going to start phase 4, but make it a sort of maintenance phase, so that I don’t lose all the hard work I’ve put in, rather than making goals to progress, and will continue phase 4 indefinitely until the conditions are right for me to attempt to progress again.

My rough for phase 4, which I will sit down and plan in detail at a later date, are

1. To get back out of the flat four times a week to exercise

2. (And) to get back to doing 2 laps of 3 minutes running – 2 minutes walking without stopping

3. (Also) I’m not going to put any pressure on myself to do more than this during November, December, January and February.

I complete 2 laps, of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking, which totals 3.324 miles.

Day 128: Wednesday

Today was only slightly warmer than yesterday, but I had to remove my snood at the halfway mark of my first lap, due to difficulties breathing, and hallucinating. This happens after I was forced to stop 2 out of 3 run/walk cycles to rest. Once I removed it, I was able to breathe easier and my hallucinations lessened to the point where I managed to run non-stop until I reach the 5/8 mark of my second lap. At this point I felt close to collapsing, so I had no choice but to stop running and walk home.

Day 129: Thursday

On Thursday, I need to order some paperwork. As I’m too ill to do this by myself, I go to my mums house, so she can help me.

Day 130: Friday

Fridays notes are missing, and I don’t know why.

Day 131: Saturday

On Saturdays its raining

Day 132 :Sunday

On Sunday, I once again get up too late to go for a run. I promise to make a note of this as something else to try to tackle during phase 4.

Categories
English language notes

Writing Formal Letters

Formal letters should include –

• Your own address in the top right corner of the page.

• The date should be beneath this but with a one line gap.

• On the left hand side lower down write the name

• And address of the person you’re writing to.

(If it is an exam you don’t really have to know this you can make it up.)

Formal letters are likely to be addressed to authority figures

Such as –

• MPs

• Councils

• Newspaper editors

If you don’t know the name of the person your writing to

• begin your letter dear sir

⁃ if you know you’re writing to a man

• dear madame

⁃ if you know you’re writing to a woman

• or dear sir or madam

⁃ if you don’t know

*If you have a name address it to that name.

Example

Dear Mr Smith

Before you write your letter make a list of points that you would like to include.

For example

An argumentative letter

• Your views

• The counter arguments

Persuasive letter

• A list of points that you want to use to persuade your audience.

The list of bullet points will make up the body of your letter.

At the start of the letter introduce the topic beneath the greeting.

Example

Start

• I am writing…

⁃ I am writing to respond to the article on school uniform that appeared in your paper last week.

Then work through your points in a logical manner.

Each new point should go in a new paragraph.

• Remember to start each paragraph with a topic sentence.

• Then develop your points in the paragraph.

Words like

• Firstly

• Secondly

• Additionally

• Finally

Can help you structure your paragraphs.

Once you’ve gone through all your points you need to sum it up in the final paragraph before signing off.

The final paragraph usually refers back to your opening aim.

For example

I hope my letter has persuaded you to reconsider school policies on lost property. If we collect more paper and cardboard, change our cardboard cups to reusable China ones and donate lost property to charity we will be able to hold our heads up high.

Signing off

• If you know the persons name

⁃ sign it your sincerely

• If you don’t know the persons name

⁃ sign it yours faithfully.

Categories
Uncategorized

The Day I Dyed My Hair Blonde

Due to the fact that I hated the natural colour of my hair, I had thought about dying it a lot, although I don’t think I actually believed I would do it. Despite all the changes I had made to my body over the years, permanent or not, dying my hair felt like an irreversible step to take, probably because it wouldn’t have been possible to hide my hair if I had regretted it.

What prompted me to finally do it, I’m not sure. Maybe it was just that all those years of hating my hair had gotten the better of me finally. Or, it might have been that I wanted a hairstyle I knew wouldn’t suit me if I stay brunette. However, it could’ve been a symptom of my BPD, and identity crisis, me wanting to be somebody else due to the trauma I had suffered, or was still suffering. After all, I did it either during, or just after, the worst summer of my life.

My hairdressers appointment was booked for a cut and colour, as I knew exactly what I wanted done, although I didn’t tell anybody my plans, as I was determined that nobody was going to stop me.

What I didn’t expect, was that the hairdresser would try to put me off.

When I sat down in the chair and she asked what I wanted, I pulled out the page I had torn from the hair magazine. The photograph was of a sort of pixie cut. It was short at the back, with a long sweeping fringe. I suppose it was very Emo boyish. And yes it was blonde.

“That won’t suit you,” she informed me. “Your hair is too dark.”

“I want it blonde,” I explained.

I swear she rolled her eyes. “What do you mean by blonde?”

“Blonde,” I repeat, as I didn’t understand the question.

She looked around the shop and pointed at a lady with very long bleach blonde hair, “Like that?”

“Yes,” I nodded.

“Thats several years worth of colouring. Yours wont go that blonde straight away,” she insisted.

Now, at this time in my life, I’d already been a hairdressing student. Admittedly, I had dropped out a few points short of achieving my level one qualification, as I had never done a semipermanent dye by myself before, but I’d assisted fully qualified hairdressers when they did permanent colours, so I knew what she was telling me wasn’t true, or rather was an over exaggeration, for several reasons. Not only had I witness brunettes go from dark to light, I had witnessed banding. Also, if this was true, that women’s hair would’ve gone from dark at the top, to light at the bottom, and it didn’t, it was all the same shade of blonde.

Rather than argue with this woman, who was a professional hairdresser, I just shrugged.

“You won’t like it,” she changed tactics, as thought she knew me, which she didn’t. This was the first time I had ever met her.

“Maybe I won’t,” I shrugged again. “But its my hair, not yours. So, it’s my choice, not yours.”

Here, she definitely rolled her eyes. “Ok, but I warned you. If you don’t like it that’s your fault, not mine.”

She applied the bleach in silence.

Once the bleach was on, she left it to work. It was obvious to me, before she walked away, that it was already starting to lift.

I recall the look of horror on her face when she returned to check on it, as it made me panic. My fear was that my skin was chemical burned, or my hair was falling out in a place I couldn’t see, because she hadn’t done a patch test.

“It might have gone too light,” she reluctantly admitted.

It had, but that was fine, as she just coloured it a shade or two darker.

I loved it immediately.

The moment I saw myself as a blonde, I never wanted to be a brunette again. At the time, I never wanted to be any other colour than blonde.

Not everybody love ld my new hair though. My sister described it as looking like Lego hair.

My mum still tells me how much she hates it at least once a month, and I was eighteen when I dyed it.

On my way home from the hairdressers, she almost walked passed me in the street, because she didn’t recognise me. She would have walked passed me, only she was out walking our dog, and he recognised me.

He seemed to be the only person that did.

The first time my friends from college saw my hair, was a few days later, at The Krazy House. Sarah, who was coming with some of her friends from school, arrived later than the rest of us, and as I was going down the stairs from the K2 to the K1 to meet her, she was coming up.

“Sarah,” I called, but she didn’t look.

“Sarah,” I called again, but she still didn’t appear to hear me, so I grabbed her arm gently as she walked by.

When she turned to face me, she stared at me for a few seconds and then asked “Rachel?”

The most dramatic reaction came from Helen, who at this point was referring to me as either Polly (as in Polly pocket) or Pixie.

It was my first shift since dying my hair, and I was on my way into the locker room. Her and Ash were chatting in the doorway.

Honestly, I don’t remember whether this was before or after what Ash did to me at The Krazy House, but I’m sure it was after her house party, due to the fact that after that party, she was extra hot and cold with me.

“Was that Polly/Pixie?” Helen sounded startled as she addressed Ash, who didn’t respond.

“Polly/Pixie?” She enquired, this time addressing me.

“Yes,” I cringed, as I turned to face her.

“Oh my God! Look at you! You’re so hot!” She squealed, excitedly. “Isn’t she hot Ash? Michael is going to kick himself for letting you go when he sees you. Isn’t Michael going to kick himself Ash?”

Scowling, Ash walked away, without answering.

Just a couple of days later though, she tried to talk to me during our lunch break in the staff room, as though we were the best of friends.

On the night that Sarah didn’t recognise me, after I got home, I caught my reflection in the mirror and cried, because I thought I look like Courtney Love. Crying only made the resemblance stronger.

When I relayed the story to one of my male friends (I don’t remember which) as a sort of, and there isn’t even anything wrong with Courtney Love anecdote, about how shocking it is to look in the mirror and see somebody you don’t recognise staring back, Ash chimed in, “Kurt Cobain thought Courtney Love was hot.”

“Yes Ash he did, but it’s you that thinks Kurt Cobain is hot, not me,” I reminded her.

The truth is, to say I look different as a blonde would be an understatement, I was unrecognisable, and other than the unwanted attention I got from everybody at work and college when they first saw me, I was happy with the transformation.

For the first time in my entire life, I loved my hair.

Categories
Autobiographical

Rapunzel Had It Easy

Growing up, I had a very bizarre life. One of the factors that made my life so bizarre was the control, and lack of a control, that I had over my own body.

Most children, and teenagers, probably do have very little choice over what they do with their own bodies, and I do appreciate and agree with that when it comes to making permanent changes to their bodies, such as getting tattoos. My problem with it in my case, is that I was given control in, and had my control taken away in, the wrong areas. This resulted in me making changes to my body as a teenager, which have left me permanently scarred and which I deeply regret as an adult.

My mum was not allowing me to make decisions about what I did to my body based on whether I was old enough to make these decisions, she was making them based on her own personal preferences of what she liked and disliked.

Honestly, I can’t say why my dad allowed, or disallowed, me to make decisions about my body, beyond that all his decisions were based around controlling us, or causing conflict between us.

From a young age, I hated my hair. It was long, at least down to my bum, so not only did it regularly get in the way of me doing things, it caused me physical pain at times, like if I accidentally sat on it, or got it caught on something. Hair that long isn’t practical, and my personal opinion is that it’s not safe for a child, especially an accident prone child, like I was. To me, it also felt and looked disgusting. I also hated the colour of it, it was brown, and although there’s obviously nothing wrong with brown hair, I despise the dull grey shade of my particular brown, and felt like I didn’t suit me at all.

Other children at school seemed to pick up on how much I disliked my hair. As a teenager, I did not have the self confidence that I do today, and my hair played a massive part in how I felt about myself. Most insults didn’t upset me, because I knew that they weren’t true, but the comments about how disgusting the length of my hair was did, because I also thought it was disgusting, but I didn’t have the power to do anything about it.

There was even an occasion in year seven or eight (at Saint John Bosco, the all girls catholic school that I attended during those two academic years) when another student tried to cut a chunk out of my hair.

We were in our art class, and I was sat with my head down, doing my work. Halfway through the lesson I got that sensation you get when you know somebody is behind you, and when I looked up, all the girls who were sat at the same table as me were staring at something over my shoulder. As I turned around, I caught one of the other girls, Sophia, tiptoeing towards me, with a pair of scissors in one hand, and the other raised to her lips in a shushing signal. My eyes met hers, and she slowly, almost deliberately so, lowered the hand at her mouth, and tucked the hand holding the pair of scissors behind her back.

Convinced she been about to stab me, I called the teacher over and told him what had happened.

Her friends came to her defence saying she bragged that she was going to cut my hair, yet she never got into any trouble for it.

Should I have been able to dye my hair, certainly not, but I never asked to. What I did asked to do constantly was to cut it, but I was never allowed to. This felt like torture. We all know what it’s like to have that thing that harms or self confidence, be the thing that draws attention to us. There was only one girl that I ever saw with hair longer than mine and my sisters, and it was down to her knees. We were anomalies, in a way a “freak show” “exhibit” is an anomaly, or at least, that’s how it felt.

Let me make this as clear as possible, my mum didn’t stop me from getting my haircut short because she thought I would regret it, she stopped me from doing it because she likes long hair and dislikes short hair. It is my opinion now, as an adult, that I should have been given permission to get my haircut, as it would have grown back if I had regretted it. It wouldn’t have been a mistake that I would have had to live with for the rest of my life, and if I had regretted it, well, it would have taught me the valuable lesson of not making any changes to my body without really being sure that it was what I wanted.

Before I was even in senior school, my mum had allowed me to get three pairs of piercings in my lower ears. During senior school, she’s allowed me to get my bellybutton, eyebrow, nose and the top of my left ear pierced. Personally, I wouldn’t let my child get any of these piercings, except a single pair of earrings in their lower ears, if my partner agreed, and only when they were a teenager. It is my belief that, children should not be walking around with metal studs, bars, or hoops through the face or body that could be pulled out.

To further put the piercing issue into perspective, my mum wouldn’t allow me to tweeze my eyebrows, which I begged her to let me do, more than I begged her to let me cut my hair, I despise my eyebrows, and I was bullied about them too. They were dark, thick, and bushy, differently and wrongly shaped.

Eyebrow piercings were obviously against the school dress code.

All the other girls my age tweezed their eyebrows.

I actually wonder if my reason for getting my eyebrow pierced was, subconsciously, to draw the attention away from my actual eyebrows and to my eyebrow bar instead.

The worst thing that my parents ever allowed me to do to my body, was to get a tattoo. However, I do think my mum must not have been one hundred percent on board with me getting a tattoo, as my dad paid for it, and the only reason my dad ever seem to pay for anything was in order to cause conflict. The tattoo is a small, and very simple, butterfly on my lower back, it was intended to be part of a larger tattoo of flowers and butterflies, either going up one side of my back or down one leg. I was only 16 when I got it, and the tattoo artist was aware of this.

Today, I hate tattoos, but I can’t get rid of mine, as I know it’s scarred me, because although I can’t see it, I can feel it if I run my fingers over my back, as the skin on it is raised, like goosebumps.

If I had waited just a couple more months, I probably wouldn’t have gotten it. A few months later, I enrolled on a hairdressing course, which made me realise (before I started the course) that I was old enough to get my hair cut without my parents permission.

The first time, I got it cut up to my shoulders.

The second time, I got it cut up to my chin.

During the couple of years it was short and brown, I had it in many different styles, and even had pink streaks in it, but I don’t think I ever had a fringe.

Honestly, I really do believe that, I would never of gotten my tattoo or piercings if I had been allowed to cut my hair and tweeze my eyebrows, due to the fact that I never got, or even wanted, another tattoo or piercing after the day I got my hair cut.

Today, I only have a single pair of piercings in my lower ears, the one in the top of my ear, and my belly bar.

Categories
Autobiographical

Raynauds

Whether I have ever mentioned that I was bullied a lot of during junior and senior school, I’m not sure.

I’ve definitely mentioned being constantly let down by the NHS in general, but severely by the GP practice that I was a patient at for my entire childhood, as well as most of my adult life, though.

One of the illnesses that I was let down by them with, was used by other kids to bully me.

Although the GP diagnosed me as having Raynaud’s, they never told me that I had this medical condition, what caused it, or how to treat it. They simply told me, as though I was a hypochondriac, that it was just poor circulation, which I am not sure is fully true. Then, noted on their system that I had Raynaud’s. I only found out that I had it, after requesting my medical records, through a subject access request, in my thirties.

The condition mainly affects my hands, feet, nose and ears. It is my hands and nose that it affects the worst. My hands have always been very cold, which can make using them at times difficult. The skin on them has always been very dry, and cracks easily, a symptom that gets worse in the winter, and has gotten worse since I moved into this flat and develop cleaning OCD, as my hands are constantly in soapy water, either to clean them, or to clean something else. My nose also gets dry skin on and around it, but mainly it gets very red.

As you all know, I go by my middle name, Pixie, and my first name is Rachel, which fits into a certain Christmas song really well, so amongst all the nasty comments about what my Raynaud’s did to me, I was also subjected to having my name inserted into this Christmas song as a way to taunt me.

As an adult, none of this bothers me, but as a child, it was quite upsetting, especially as what I was being bullied about, in terms of the Raynaud’s, made it difficult for me to do things, and caused me pain and discomfort.

In my early teens, I began begging my mum to let me wear foundation and concealer to cover up the redness, but she always refused.

Eventually, it was my dad who agreed that I could wear it, and bought me powder foundation and concealer. He made me promise that I wouldn’t tell my mum, then immediately did this himself.

As an adult, I understand that he agreed to let me use the make up, and bought me it, as another way to control us all and cause conflict between us. He never bought any of us anything, or gave us money. He was abusive in many ways, and one of those ways was financially.

However, after the argument this caused, both me and my sister, who was far too young to wear make up, we’re both allowed to wear whatever make up we wanted. Yet, nobody bothered to teach us how to apply it, which seems strange even to me, who doesn’t want kids. If I had a little girl, or boy, who wanted to wear make up, I would love to teach them how to wear it properly, when they were old enough. The only person who ever taught me to do any part of my make up was my friend Chip, who was slightly older than me, and a goth, when I said I wished I knew how to do eyeliner, which was something she wore all the time.

As a teenager, I wore a lot of bright lipstick and eyeshadow, which probably looked awful, and was against the several schools that I attendeds dress codes, but no matter how much the teachers threatened to call my mum about it, or acted on those threats, nothing ever stopped me from wearing it, as we all simply pointed out that I was being bullied about my skin condition, and until they did something about the bullying, I would continue to cover up my red skin with make up.

As you probably guessed, the make up didn’t stop the bullying, as it was never actually about my skin. The kids simply shifted their focus to my bright make up, like it was it wasn’t a choice I was purposely making, which just made me laugh.

If I remember correctly, the best insult I ever got about my make up was, “You’re just a little rat in make up.”

“Oh right,” I laughed. “But I’m a little rat in make up thats much prettier than you.”

That was true, so it earned me threats of physical violence, as though threats of physical violence bothered me, which they didn’t, as I got at least a dozen of them a day.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Phase 3 – Week 18

Monday: 2 laps of, 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking =3.324 miles

Tuesday: Rain

Wednesday: Dental hospital

Thursday: My birthday

Friday: Bonfire night

Saturday: Bonfire weekend

Sunday: Bonfire weekend

Days=1

Laps =2

Total miles =3.324

Total run = 60%

Total walk =40%

Total miles run =1.9944

Total miles walked= 1.3296

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Phase 3- Week 18

Day 120: Monday

This week, I have decided to follow tip 3, from part 1 of ways to improve your breathing during runs – simple tips to help you breathe easier and avoid lung damage, which is to wear a scarf or bandanna loosely across your face while running. I choose one of the biggest bandannas I own, as I think the bigger it is, the easier it will be to cover my face with it and keep it tied up. Then, I spend absolutely ages trying to get it on, before I even leave the flat.

As you can probably imagine, it is impossible to keep up while I’m running. As soon as I start it falls down, meaning I keep having to stop to fix it. After 3/4 of my first lap, I decide it’s impossible to use and take it off. If it would have stayed on, I believe that it would have made it much easier to breathe in the cold air, so I am frustrated that I had to give up on using it.

Maybe because of the banner fiasco, it’s not until I take my clothes off to get in the shower, that I noticed my heel is badly cut and bleeding heavily. I wore thin socks, that sat below the top of my running shoes today, so I blame them and promise to remember to only were thick, high socks while running in the future.

Day 121: Tuesday

On Tuesday, I go for my run, minus my bandanna.

However, as I leave the flat, it begins to rain.

Because even with my high thick socks on my heel is really hurting, I am actually relieved that it is raining, as my shoes rubbing against the sore would have made it too painful to run.

Day 122: Wednesday

On Wednesday, I have a dental hospital appointment, and by the time I get home its dark

Day 123: Thursday

Thursday is my birthday, so as I am seeing my family, I don’t go for a run today.

Days 124, 125, 126 – Friday, Saturday and Sunday

Friday is bonfire night, so I take the weekend off, as I don’t think it’s safe to go running.

Categories
English language notes

Writing formal letters

How to write a formal letter

Purpose

Written for a number of reasons such as –

• To argue

• Persuade

• Explain

• Complain

• To present your viewpoint on a particular topic.

The first thing that you need to do is match your style to the

• purpose

• and audience.

For example

If it’s to persuade use a passionate tone.

If it’s to argue be

• more well informed

• and less passionate.

Use literary devices to support your

• purpose

• and audience.

For example

When

• persuading

• or arguing

use

• Rhetorical questions

• Expert opinions

• List of three.

The audience controls the style.

For example

• To a newspaper editor it’s formal.

• To a friend it’s informal.

Categories
Autobiographical English Language Writing Assignments

and they couldn’t stop laughing

“Remember the time you got your haircut like that?” Steve said.
It wasn’t that what he said was hugely inaccurate, it just wasn’t completely accurate. I hadn’t had the exact same haircut, but I could see the resemblance to the style he was pointing at. It was that initially I felt like his joke was a little bit mean-spirited even for him, even for us, but it probably wasn’t. I’d probably said for worse to him many times before. Wasn’t that a huge part of our relationship, pushing each other’s buttons?
Wasn’t that partially why I loved him so much in a brotherly way?
He wasn’t my actual brother, but he was certainly the brother I never had, and isn’t that what brothers and sisters did, push each other’s buttons?

I was too drunk when I met steve to remember actually meeting him, but I did remember him afterwards. It was the day I arrived at university, and I somehow ended up at the student union amongst a group of first year students who were all excited to start their art related degrees. I quickly realised they weren’t my type of people. When I managed to slip away and sat on the windowsill, it was steve, a second year film and journalism student that I sat next to.

Steve would recount the stories to people like it was the funniest story. I suppose it was. He’d boom with laughter as he told people how after only five minutes of conversation, I had leaned in and said, “You and me are going to be best friends.”
It wasn’t just funny because it was true, or because he was thinking the same thing. It was funny because the qualities that bonded us are the type of qualities you usually have to dig long and hard to find in a person, the qualities people on their best behaviour don’t usually reveal to each other. We both had deliciously, dark, dry, senses of humour.

The haircut was a particularly sore spot for me. I’d had a blue streak in it that I needed to get rid of. My previous haircut had been layered. The blue streak was only visible in the bottom layer. when it hadn’t fully come out I told the hairdresser to cut it up to the highest layer, which was just above my chin. I’d had shorter haircuts. The length wasn’t the problem. It was my full fringe, it made it look like a bowl cut.

Me and steve were sat on the outside of our group of friends, as we always were when we went to the cinema. We talked a lot throughout the film, we couldn’t help it, it was another thing we had in common.
The person sitting next to us, I don’t remember who it was, laughed.
“What did he say? Somebody else asked.
“He asked if she remembered the time she got her haircut like Spock,” they replied.
Then they were all laughing, and they couldn’t stop laughing.

Categories
Autobiographical English Language Writing Assignments

A time I was nervous

I thought he was a neighbour. I felt dread at the thought of having to interact with him, having to act normal, having to answer questions and ask him questions in a way that didn’t give too much away, didn’t pry, and didn’t encourage further interaction. I had only been living in the small block of flats for a couple of weeks. I thought about dashing back into my flat but he had seen me through the glass building door that he had almost reached. It was far worse.

I locked my front door and decided I would beat him to the building entrance. I would pass him before he entered and hurry off with at the worst a hello. That was my first mistake. I made it to the door and opened it just as he reached the other side. He entered the block forcing me backwards inside and the stopping so I couldn’t leave.
He introduced himself and asked me my name. I cringed internally and answered him.
He asked me. “Do you live there?”
“Yes,” I answered.
“With your boyfriend?” He continued.
“Just me,” I added, reluctant to let him know I was a woman living alone. “But my mum’s always here, always dropping by, she doesn’t live far, she even has keys.”
I edged around him, and was thankful when he moved and headed up the staircase towards the only other floor.

I turned to leave. He started knocking loudly and insistently on the only door out of the three upstairs that I was able to see.
Nobody answered.
“Hello!” He yelled. “Is anybody home. I need to charge my phone.”
My bloody ran cold. I froze partly in, but mostly outside. My anxiety grew.
“What flat do you live?” I said, trying to keep my voice low and calm, it was hard, I knew the answer, and I could feel the panic attack threatening to take control of my body.
He moved out of sight and started knocking on a different door.
“I don’t live here,” he confirmed. “I’m staying with a friend. I live just down the road. I was here last night at the party, and I just need to charge my phone.”

There were a lot of parties here, they kept me awake at night, however last night had been quiet. Hadn’t it?
“Maybe it started after you went to sleep and your medication knocked you out,” I suggested to my nerves.
“You know that didn’t happen,” they answered back.
“He’s going to ask you to let him into your flat,” a little voice in the back of my mind whispered. “Then he’s going to rob you.”
He was back knocking on the door I could see.
“You know I’m right. He could charge his phone at his friends, or at his house. If he had one,” That little voice whispered.
It was right he had no phone or charger.
In response I slipped outside and away from the man.

I walked to the edge of the street and around the block out of sight.
Outside, away from the chaos, I convinced myself it was fine. He hadn’t been knocking on all the doors just the two. Other people had to be home, the girl who lived opposite me who never left her flat, the man who worked nights who lived above me. Maybe his phone and charger were in his pocket. I forced myself to continue onto the shop down the street, but when I got there I roamed the aisles aimlessly afraid of the consequences of what I had done.
He knew there was nobody in my flat. Panic gripped me. He was probably robbing me right now.
I abandoned my plans and dashed back to the building going in the back way so that I could see the door to my flat before I entered the building. It was just as I had left it but the flats weren’t, they were quiet now and the communal hall was empty. He was gone.
“You and your nerves, that little voice laughed. “You make mountains out if molehills.”

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Phase 3 – Week 17

Monday: Write off

Tuesday: 2 laps of, 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Wednesday: 2 laps of, 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking = 3.324miles

Thursday : unknown reasons for not going for a run

Friday: unknown reasons for not going to run

Saturday: Mischief night

Sunday: Halloween

Total days= 2

Total laps= 4

Total miles =6.648

Total run =60%

Total walk = 40%

Total miles run =3.9888

Total miles walked = 2.6592

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Phase 3 – week 17

Day 113: Monday

This Monday, is literally a repeat of last Monday -meaning I couldn’t sleep on Sunday night, then due to my antipsychotics could do nothing but lay in bed until I fell asleep. The only difference is that it was late evening when I fell asleep today.

Day114: Tuesday

On Tuesday, I actually get out for a run again!

It’s hard, which is obviously because I’m out of practice. However, it is much worse than Thursday’s run, as I am stopping every 30-60 seconds, as I am hallucinating and can’t breathe.

At the 5/8 mark on my last lap, I feel as though I’m going to collapse, so I have no choice but to stop and walk home.

I completed 2 laps of, 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking, which totals 3.324 miles.

Day 115: Wednesday

On Wednesday, I managed to go for a run again.

Usually, my second day of exercising in a row is much harder. Yet, today is much easier than yesterday, and I only stop once per run/walk cycle (during the run part) this seems to be because I am both breathing better, and hallucinating less.

where I fail in my improvement, is that I once again can’t continue past the 5/8 mark on my second lap.

At one point, while I’m stopped trying to catch my breath and bat away the black snow that only I can see, with my headphones in, an older man actually tries to start a conversation with me. It isn’t even that he is concerned about me, because he keeps chuckling to himself after everything he says.

Am I wrong in thinking his behaviour is inappropriate?

I completely ignore him, but he refuses to go away, which forces me to start running again before I’m ready.

I complete 2 laps of, 3 minutes running, 2 minute walking which totals 3.324 miles.

Day 116: Thursday

I have no notes for today, so I don’t know why I didn’t go for a run, as I knew I couldn’t go on Saturday and Sunday, as it is mischief night and Halloween.

Day 117: Friday

Today, is the same as yesterday.

Day 118: Saturday

Saturday, is mischief night.

Sunday 119: Sunday

Sunday, is Halloween.

Categories
English language notes

Devices that can be used in your article to encourage the reader

Begin with a headline

• This hooks the reader in

⁃ Make it a pun

⁃ Or dramatic

Directly involved them in your article by using the word

• You

• Your

• Are

• We

For example

If we leave this problem unchecked, our homes, cars and businesses could be vandalised.

• Alliteration

• Expert opinions

• Personal anecdotes

• And rhetorically questions

Add flare in depth to your writing.

Categories
Autobiographical

What Sam Did

Part 2 (of)

Don’t bother calling for help

(and) the boys from Sassoon

Today, I’m doing something I’ve never done before, I am writing a post that is part two, of two different posts. Those posts are

⁃ Don’t bother calling for help,

https://pixievannucci.wordpress.com/2021/10/31/dont-bother-calling-for-help/

⁃ (and) the boys from Sassoon,

https://pixievannucci.wordpress.com/2021/11/14/the-boys-from-sassoon/

For this reason, I have given it a completely different title.

Regardless of this, today’s post picks up where last weeks left off.

It was my birthday, which is the day before bonfire night, and the penthouse crew had thrown me a surprise birthday party in the common room, which if you know me, you would know was the worst thing they could have done. The common room was a place for everybody, and it was the only place students without a TV who wanted to watch TV, could go to do it, so I didn’t feel right about taking up the common room for my party. Also, being that it was the common room, strangers kept coming in. It was terribly awkward, and the type of weird thing that sets off my BPD anxiety and stress. Though I experienced toxic levels of guilt often, with the rare exception, I usually really only feel toxic shame about weird things, this was one of those sort of things.

Even if you didn’t take everything I’ve just told you into consideration, it would still have been obvious, if you weren’t me, that the party was for the penthouse crew rather than for me. You see, the only people there were the penthouse crew, and the group from the second floor, who it was quickly becoming clear really did not like me, as they took every opportunity that presented itself to accuse me of spoiling their fun. None of my friends, that were not friends with the penthouse crew, where there.

Instead of a cake, which you are all probably aware I love, there was a homemade vegetarian vodka jelly, which I tried my best to fake interest in and gratefulness for, but, again, if you know me, you know I didn’t (because I no longer drink alcohol) like consuming alcohol that I hadn’t taken my eyes off, or eating food that might not have been made in sanitary conditions.

At the time, as much as I appreciated the thought, the entire thing just didn’t feel right to me, so when Johnny suggested the group from the second floor go to set off fireworks he had bought for bonfire night, and Amy pleaded with me to join them, I reluctantly agreed.

On this occasion, my reluctance didn’t come from the group’s dislike of me, it came from my concern that these particular people plus fireworks couldn’t end well.

My opinion of these people was far too high though, because it didn’t even start well.

Rather than taking us to any of the large open spaces on campus, Johnny and Eric began leading us into the woods, to a spot they claimed to have pre picked for the fireworks.

To me, the woods seemed like an obviously stupid place to set off fireworks, as they could have caused a fire. Yet, when I pointed this out, I was accused of being a miserable killjoy and order to go back to the party if that’s how I felt, which I could not do, because only Johnny and Eric knew the way back.

When we arrived in a very small clearing of trees, I position myself as far away from Johnny and Eric as I possibly could, while the others huddled together a couple of feet away from the two men.

Johnny unpacked one of the fireworks, took out his lighter, and lit the wick on it while he was holding it.

“Johnny, drop it!” I shouted, repeatedly, absolutely horrified and panicking.

There was a commotion from those huddled together, but none of it was aimed at Johnny, all of it was aimed at me.

Despite this, Johnny continue to slowly try to stick the firework into the soil, before it exploded while it was still in his hand.

I remember an occasion, when me and Amy were on the Trent Park shuttlebus together, while she was talking at me, I took my mirror and lipstick out of my bag, applied my lipstick to my bottom lip and rubbed my lips together.

“How did you do that?” She marvelled

“Do what?” I put the items back into my back.

“Get your lipstick perfect by rubbing your lips together like that?”

“Isn’t that how everybody does it?” I asked.

“I don’t,” she said, staring at me with an odd expression.

“What’s that face for?” I laughed.

“You’re so strange,” she marvelled again. “And you have the strangest luck as well.”

“You mean the strangest bad luck,” I corrected

“Luck is Luck. If I were you, I’d play the lottery. I bet You’d win.”

Amy’s view of me having bizarre luck is how I viewed Johnny. The difference was that Johnny’s luck was always good.

There was a day, when after I arrived home from university, Amy text me, requesting that I come down to Johnny’s room, which was where she was.

They had been there all day, skiving their university lessons and watching the clangers. Like always, Johnny’s door was open. When I entered, he was chasing a fly around the room, with an actual flyswatter.

“Tell Rach what Johnny did,” Amy encourage Hannah.

“He hung Georgie (a teddy bear, that like pebbles, had haunted machine wash eyes, that Hannah had owned since childhood) from the light in the kitchen last night, as though he had committed suicide, so that when I went in there to make us breakfast this morning, that’s how I found him.”

Johnny slammed down the flyswatter, triumphantly announcing that, he had, “gotten the little bastard.”

“How can you kill anything that easily? We all only have one chance at life, and you just fucked up that flys one chance,” Ami accused.

“Why are you watching the clangers? Why are you all in pyjamas? Have none of you been to uni today?” I enquired.

Ami shook her head, “Hannah was upset about Georgie, so Johnny convinced us to take the day off. Tell Rachel your story Johnny.”

He sat down on his desk chair, “I woke up for college one morning, and I just couldn’t be bothered going in. It was coming up to the end of the year, and I hadn’t missed a single day, so I decided to take the day off and went back to sleep. When I finally got out of bed and turned on the TV, it was all over the news that a tube train had blown up. It was the train I would’ve been on if I’d gone to college.”

When the firework exploded in Johnny’s hand, there was a blinding flash of light, sparks and a puff of smoke. Everybody screamed, except me, who was frozen in shock, and all the attention that had been on me was suddenly on Johnny and Eric.

Unbelievably, when we could all see properly again, we discovered that neither of the two men, or anybody else, was seriously hurt, but the accident had ruined the event. Everybody just wanted to call it a night, and go to bed. We were all silent on the walk back to halls.

As we approach Gubby, I could see into the entrance, where (Manchester) Gareth was loitering. He seemed to be waiting for somebody, as he was pacing around, and because he kept peering inside the security office, which was next to the common room, I assumed that it was the security guard he was waiting for.

A quick note: Inside the security office, there was a wall of passport photographs of all the students, except me, who lived in both Gubby and Sassoon, next to their room number. The staff claimed that it was so they knew who lived in which room, so that they weren’t letting people into rooms that weren’t theirs, when opening doors for those who said they had locked themselves out. My opinion, was that the wall was dangerous, as it was visible to the public, meaning people with nefarious intentions could use it to find out where anybody they wanted to lived. Even if they did need this wall of photographs for that reason, it should have been out of public sight, but they didn’t need it. After arguing with the security guards about why my photo wasn’t on the wall, every time I locked myself out, they would simply demand my ID from inside the room before they left me there alone.

It is now my belief, that Gareth was attempting to find out what room was mine.

He stopped me, as soon as I stepped inside the building. The group from the second floor, and Amy, continued on without me.

Gareth explained that after we had gone to set off fireworks, Fee had text several of the boys from Sassoon to invite them to the party.

Honestly I didn’t care. I also don’t think I understood, and still don’t understand, whatever message he wanted to convey to me, as to me, it sounded as though he was requesting my permission to be there.

I replied, that was fine, and that I wasn’t even going back to the party, as I was tired and wanted to go to sleep.

It caused me instant unease when he offered to walk me back to my room, like I was about to walk through a rough part of town.

Unsurprisingly, I declined this offer, but he refused to listen to me and began following me up the stairs.

Due to the fat that, I repeatedly demanded that he leave me alone on my way up the stairs and he ignored me, by the time I reached my room I was sure that he was going to attempt to force his way inside and had decided not to open the door until he left.

Stopping outside my room, I told him, “Good night,” and “Goodbye.”

He stared at me hungrily before speaking. What he said made my blood run cold. “Don’t you want birthday sex?”

Now upset as well as afraid, I informed him firmly and loudly that, “No, I [did not] want birthday sex, and even if I did, it wouldn’t be with him.”

Immediately, his mood flipped. He pushed me, and pin me against the door, and began trying to pry my keys from my hand. At this point, I was yelling for help. Managing to get my hand with my keys in it behind my back, prevented him from being able to pull them off me, but it made it harder to fight him off as well. He took advantage of this and tried to kiss me. Turning my head to the side, I switch from yelling for help, to scream at him to get off me.

This went on for minutes.

Eventually, Sam flung open her door and stepped out into the corridor. My initial thought was, thank God somebody had finally come to help me, but I was wrong.

She started shrieking at me, aggressively and hysterical, the way she had at the driver of the car who stalled that day we went to the supermarket together, swearing, calling me names, and telling me to, “Shut up. [She] [was] trying to sleep.”

This didn’t scare Gareth off. He simply watched, confused but unphased, until I began screaming back at her that I was being attacked by a man who seemed intent on raping me. This is when he got off me, turned, and calmly walked away.

I waited until he disappeared downstairs, before I opened my door and hurried inside. Ignoring Sam, who was now banging on my door as she continued to shriek, I collapsed onto the floor, bawling, while having a panic attack.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Phase 3- Week 16

Monday: Write off

Tuesday: Write off

Wednesday: Write iff

Thursday: 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking =3.324 miles

Friday: Write off

Saturday: Write off

Sunday: Write off

Total exercise days: 1

Total miles: 3.324

Total run: 60%

Total walk: 40%

Total miles run: 1.9944

Total miles walked: 1.3296

Categories
Autobiographical Letters Running

Running Journal

Phase 3 – week 16

Day 106: Monday

Monday was supposed to be my first day back exercising after my black out in the street two weeks ago. However, I was unable to sleep at all on Sunday night, meaning that I couldn’t do anything but lay in bed today, because of my antipsychotics. Although I wanted to spend the afternoon and night sleeping, I didn’t actually manage to fall asleep until the early evening.

Day 107: Tuesday

Due to my lack of sleep over the last two days, I didn’t wake up until 2 pm.

No matter what time of day I wake up, I always need a couple of hours before I can function properly, because of the medication I take at night. Another thing I need before I can do anything else is breakfast, meaning food and a cup of coffee. By the time I was ready to go running today, it was already getting dark, making it too late for me to go.

Day 108: Wednesday

My notes say that I saw my mum on Wednesday. As I can’t remember this day, being that it was almost a month from the day I am writing this, I can’t expand on it.

Day 109: Thursday

On Thursday, I finally managed to go for a run!

Not only am I clock watching, which is dangerous, as I am taking my eyes off the road and not concentrating on what I am doing, I keep stopping mid run around the 1 minute and 30 seconds mark, because I’m struggling to breathe and I’m severely hallucinating.

In between the three quarter point and the end of my first lap, I’m almost hit by tools that a workman is throwing out of a garden. He is sat on the ground, so he cant see if there are any pedestrians nearby, and this is a main road.

On the same stretch of road, there are a lot of wet, sleepy, leaves. When I try to think of a way to avoid slipping on them, all I can think of, like about when it gets icy in a few weeks, is go to the gym or buy a treadmill, neither of which I can afford, so this really depresses me. Plus, even if I did have extra money, I’m desperate for new running clothes, as I have just had to throw away three pairs of running shorts, and I have no running rainwear, or high visibility clothing.

Day 110: Friday

Friday is meant to be an exercise day, but I don’t go for my run due to a BPD episode I have which is triggered by a letter from my landlord, about the antisocial behaviour I’ve been reporting for the last three years, that basically accuses me of lying. I wont say more here, but I may write a post about this in the future.

Day 111: Saturday

On Saturday I’m still struggling with the episodes that started yesterday, so, again, I don’t go for my run.

Day 112: Sunday

On Sunday I have a ton of washing to do, and I’m running out of clean clothes, so I have no choice but to stay in and get a couple of loads what I most urgently need done.

Categories
English language notes

Writing Articles

How to write articles affectively

Articles are usually written for

• newspapers

• And magazines.

When writing be sure to check the question thoroughly for

• Audience

• And purpose.

You may be asked to

• Persuade

• Argue

• Discuss

• Or express your opinion on the topic.

⁃ Highlight the relevant instructions about this in your question.

Typical format to articles

• start by introducing the topic

• Outline your viewpoint.

• Then provide further details about the topic such as

⁃ any background information

⁃ And context.

• Afterwards discuss the current situation using specific examples.

• Then write about what might happen in the future.

• Finally you should reach a conclusion on the topic.

• And sum up your previous points.

Before you begin make a list of points that you wish to include.

For example

In an article about graffiti think about

• What graffiti might look like nowadays.

• Why people create it.

• The effect it has on the area

• and/or its people.

• How the situation can be resolved.

Each item on your list can be turned into a paragraph in your in your article.

Your article should begin with a catchy headline.

⁃ But you can write this after you have written your article if you prefer.

Once you have developed all your viewpoints

• introduce your topic

• and outline your viewpoint.

If the purpose of your article is to express your opinion state it boldy.

For example

The graffiti that is spreading across all cities is a total disgrace.

Once you finish your introduction begin providing further details on the topic.

• These may be descriptive

• Or factual.

For example

Bus shelters have been defaced by disgusting swear words and ugly squiggles.

Is combination of facts and description.

Remember to keep your audience in in mind.

• You may need to write more formally for certain readers.

Next discuss the topic giving relevent examples.

• This could include giving personal and anecdotes.

For example

I was horrified to discover that somebody had decided to spray paint all over my grandmothers grave stone.

You can bring an expert opinions to support your own.

For example

It is estimated that three gravestone are vandalised a month in this area.

Future

⁃ Paint a strong image in the readers mind.

For example

Soon there will be no wall, bench or a bush shelter that isn’t covered in swear words or rude images.

In your conclusion be sure to sum up Your points.

For example

You might say.

More and more places are being vandalised and ruined by graffiti artist.

Some articles also end with a call to action.

For example

Let’s take action and catch these reckless criminals before our town is a disgrace.

Categories
Autobiographical

The Boys From Sassoon

Gubby, or Grubby Gubby as we called it, due to how run down it was, and how disgusting its communal areas were, wasn’t the only halls of residence on the Trent Park campus, though you would be forgiven for thinking it was, even if you studied and/or lived on the campus. This is both because of its large size and prominent location. The H shaped building, which was made up of two, four story towers, connected by a flimsy looking glass and plastic entrance, was facing the mansion building, which was where classes were held.

If you exited Gubby, turned right, and walked straight past the student union, you would come to the stables. These were indeed real, but long abandoned animal pens, housed in the bottom story of two buildings which faced each other. Due to the path that led to the stables being cobblestones, once you enter, you felt as though you were in an enclosed space. The stables were eerie during the day, so at night they were beyond unsettling. I will happily admit that people like me and Fee, who voluntarily ventured into the stables during the late night and early hours of the morning, were stupid, as anybody could have been hiding in there. However, there were people, meaning the residents of Sassoon, which was the other halls of residence on the Trent Park campus, who had no choice but to enter the stables, because once you emerged on the other side, Sassoon was where you were.

Sassoon, a two story, square shaped construction, was much smaller than Gubby, so it did not have a security guard posted in it. Due to its size, it only had a single kitchen, which was within a large common area, meaning all its residents knew each other. As you can probably imagine, all this earned Sassoon a reputation for being a bit of a party house, despite the fact that more parties were held in Gubby on a single night, than in Sassoon across the entire week.

On the nights that there wasn’t a party at Sassoon, you would find a large group of men socialising around the giant common room table. Very rarely would you find women amongst them, and when you did, it would be me and/or fee.

How and when I was officially introduced to the boys from Sassoon, I don’t remember, but it was definitely after the night when Fee hit me in the face with the glass bottle. This makes me wonder why she chosen me to be her Sassoon visiting companion, being that we already despise each other. Had the boys mention me in particular, or had they given her some sort of description of their type, which brought me to mind?

At the time, my impression was that they liked Fee, and tolerated me. With hindsight, I now understand that they tolerated both of us, yet it was me that they wanted around, not because they like me, but because they wanted, or expected, sex from me. That is why she needed me, I was her way into the group, and she needed a way into the group in order to attempt to get close to one of the men who she was interested in.

This is not to say that I am judging her for this, as after the first visit, I kept returning for a similar reason.

Out of over a dozen men, I can only recall four of them – Newcastle Dave, (Manchester) Gareth, Marc with a C, and Mark with a K. Out of these four, I only recall one of their degrees– Newcastle Dave was a photography student, who also studied at Cathill.

As an asexual person, I have already addressed the two types of relationship that I would become accustomed to over the next decade of my life – relationships with abusive men who wore me down because they refused to take no for an answer, and those who I only had a romantic interest in. There is third and very rare category though, and I had just broken up with a man who fit into this category – men who I was sexually attracted to.

As previously promised, I will talk more about being asexual in the future, but all you need to know for this story is that Newcastle Dave would have fallen into this third rare category if anything would have come of my feelings towards him, although looking back I can’t figure out why. He wasn’t ugly, but he certainly wasn’t beautiful. I can’t say that I’m sorry that nothing ever came of my short lived interest in him, as I am actually glad it never. What is important here, is that it was his rejection of me that finally ended my nighttime trips with Fee to Sassoon, therefore ending my usefulness to her, and my association with the men.

There really wasn’t a massive event during which Newcastle Dave rejected me. We simply found ourselves alone in his room somehow one night, and when I took the opportunity to reveal my feelings, his response was that he had a girlfriend is back at home in Newcastle.

As with the boys themselves, I have very few memories of the nights we spent with them, but the three memories I do have will be forever burnt into my mind.

In today’s post, I’m going to tell you about two of these occasions. The third one, I will tell you in next weeks post.

The first, was one of the many occasions where we all sat round the huge kitchen table socialising.

Halfway through the night, one of the boys disappeared, returning with a bottle of alcohol. When he put it on the table, everybody stopped talking.

“What is it?” Either me or Fee enquired.

“Your initiation,” the bottle owner laughed, but there was still silence from all the others.

He pushed the bottle into the middle of the table, “Take a sip.”

Now, everybody’s eyes were on me and Fee.

I could sense, and see out corner of my own eyes, Fee staring at me.

“We all did it,” he reassured us.

“We did,” somebody else confirmed, but they didn’t sound happy that they had.

“Just a sip,” the bottle owner urged.

Aware that I should have refused, and that drinking from this already open bottle was idiotic, I picked it up curiously, put it to my lips, and took a mouthful of the liquid inside.

Immediately, on tasting it, I knew I had made a colossal mistake in taking a mouthful, and exactly why.

It burned like nothing I’ve ever experienced. It burned all the way down. It moved through me like liquid fire. Blinking away the water that the heat brought to my eyes, while managing to somehow stop myself from grimacing, or making a noise, purely because I knew a reaction was what they wanted from us, I placed the bottle calmly back down onto the table.

The boys, who had been watching me eagerly, all appear to be stunned. Some of them gawped at me open mouthed, as though they couldn’t believe what they just witnessed, but overall, their expressions conveyed a sort of impressed awe.

I wasn’t the only one who noticed this. When I turned to Fee, she was scowling at me angrily, like she understood I had passed their unpleasant test, and so now she had no choice but attempt to pass it to, as she blatantly didn’t want to be bested by me in her own mind. Reluctantly, she picked up the bottle, put it to her lips, and hesitantly took a swig.

Her reaction almost match my own. She winced slightly, her face twisting more in disgust than pain. Blinking a couple of times, she slowly placed the bottle back down, before reviewing the alcohol inside, “Yuck.”

“What the fuck!” Somebody exclaimed.

Then the room erupted with laughter.

“You two are hardcore. That’s Stroh rum it’s 80% alcohol,” the owner of the bottle informed us, producing his mobile phone to shows a very low quality video he had filmed on it. In it, the boys were all sat in a circle on the common room floor, dressed in their pyjamas, or underwear, as they passed the bottle around. Their reactions varied from moans and squeals, to sobbing and wailing.

I assume he expected us to laugh, but we didn’t.

Neither did we ever speak of the experience, even when we were alone.

The second, happened at a party, after everybody except me, Fee and the two marks had gone to bed. Fee had wanted to stay, to listen to music, with the two best friends, in Marcs room, so I had stayed with her, to make sure she was ok. Although Fee had never admitted it, she obviously had a romantic or sexual interest in Marc. Honestly, I don’t know why, as she was far too good for him. He was creepy, misogynistic, and looked like a really ugly version of Richard Hammond. If she had requested that I leave her alone with him, I would have, because she was a grown woman, but I wouldn’t have felt good about doing it, and I would have stayed very close by, within ear shot for if she needed or screamed for help for sure.

It had been a bring your own beer situation, and I had completely run out of whatever low percentage alcohol pops I had been drinking, and was still sober.

Fee had run out of whatever she had brought, but had more in her room, as did the two Marks.

Prior to being at the party, we had been at the student union, so I had money on me.

“Can I buy a beer off you?” I asked Marc, pointing to the stack of boxes in the corner.

“You can, but it will cost you a blowy,” Marc haggled.

He was lying on his bed, which I was standing near, due to how small the rooms were, and my general unease of being alone in the room with them. My position put me close to his open door, in case I needed to escape quickly, but it also put me within his reach, which I didn’t realise, until, as he was propositioning me, he grabbed my clothes and attempted to tug me onto the bed.

“Fuck off!” I shouted as loud as I could, pulling away from him. “Not a fucking chance. You disgust me.”

He shrugged. “You disgust me, but business, is business.”

What the fuck is that meant to mean, I thought. I was just about to tell Fee I wanted to leave, when she spoke.

“I’ll give you a blowy for a beer.”

“Fee, you have drinks in your room,” I reminded her, turning so that only she could see me mouth the words, “please don’t.”

“I don’t want to walk back to my room,” She continued, ignoring me.

“You’re a fucking [insert insult I don’t remember]. I wouldn’t let you blow me, if you were going to give me the beer after,” he sneered.

“Let’s go Fee,” I pleaded. As much as we hate as each other, I felt awful for her.

Yet, she insisted on staying, so I went to sit in the corridor opposite his room, where I was able to see still inside.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Phase 3- Week 15

Rest due to injuries.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Phase 3 -Week 15

Monday- Sunday: Rest days due to injury.

Categories
Guides Running

Ways To Improve Your Breathing During Runs

This guide is meant as a starting point for your own research. As I’m not a doctor or professional trainer, I would strongly advise you to seek professional advice before trying any of the tips or techniques in this guide. Please consult your doctor if you have any physical conditions, such as lung or heart conditions, like asthma or COPD. Please consult a mental health professional if you have any mental illnesses that might cause you to suffer from psychosis, pseudopsychosis, agitation, or any other symptom that could be triggered by or exacerbated by meditation or breathing exercises.

Part 2

Breathing techniques

Correct breathing during your runs will

-help you boost your performance

-(And) reduce common injuries.

You should not try to incorporate more than one breathing technique into your running routine at once. Learn one technique at a time, and allow yourself at least a week of practising this technique before trying a new approach and/or adding another technique.

Initially new approaches may feel unnatural or uncomfortable, but with practice and perseverance, overtime you should get used to the adjustment, and will likely find that using them makes your runs more enjoyable.

When incorporating a new technique into your exercise, try to keep your pace slow during those first few runs, and gradually, overtime, increase your pace.

Technique 1

Mouth breathing

In part 1– simple tips to help you breathe easier and avoid lung damage, we looked at the problems that mouth breathing can cause, and how to avoid those problems.

However, breathing through your mouth is actually a technique that will help you during your runs.

If you are running slowly, you may find it easy to continue to breathe through your nose, if this is the case you should continue to do so.

On the other hand, if you’re struggling to breathe during your runs, are sprinting, or are doing high intensity runs, you will probably find it easier to breathe through your mouth. This is because breathing through your mouth allows more oxygen to enter your body and fuel your muscles. Mouth breathing can also relieve tension in your jaw, which can help you relax not only your face, but your body is well.

Technique 2

Diaphragmatic breathing

You probably already know that you tend to take shallower breaths when you’re tired. Therefore, you will take shallower breaths while running, which is why you feel short of breath.

Strenuous activities, such as running, causes your respiratory system to work harder than normal. This means that you not only need to take in more oxygen, but you must also remove more carbon dioxide – which can make breathing more difficult.

But, did you know, that you are likely taking shallower breaths than you should be all the time, including while you are at rest?

This is because you are breathing through your chest, rather than also using your diaphragm, which only allows you to take shallow breaths, also, your chest muscles are smaller than your diaphragm, meaning they fatigue more quickly.

Another reason breathing into your chest is bad for you, is that it creates tension in your shoulders.

Diaphragmatic breathing, which is also known as belly breathing, is a technique that you can use during your runs to increase oxygen intake, as well as during your every day activities, and while you are at rest.

Deep abdominal breathing, strengthens the muscles that support breathing, and allows you to take in more air. It works by engaging the diaphragm, to create more space in your chest cavity, allowing your lungs to expand fully to take in more oxygen. It will increase the flow of oxygen rich blood to your muscles, which will keep fatigue away for longer. It can also have a calming effect, that can improve your focus during runs, and it makes you less likely to experience side stitches while running.

How to practice diaphragmatic breathing

You are best to begin your practice of diaphragmatic breathing while at rest and laying down, moving onto practice at rest whilst sitting and/or standing. After that, begin practising diaphragmatic breathing while going about your day, before finally incorporating it into your exercise routine.

1. Start by getting a feel for belly breathing.

Lay on your back and place one hand on your belly, and the other on your chest, while breathing normally, and see which area rises first.

2. Move onto practising.

Keep your shoulders and upper chest still. Breathe in through your nose, filling your belly with air. Focus on rising your belly as you inhale.

3. As your stomach expands, push your diaphragm down and out.

4. Focus on lowering your belly as you exhale.

5. Lengthen your exhales, so they are longer than your inhales.

Aim to do sessions of around five minutes, over a period of a few days.

Technique 3

Rhythmic breathing

Note: you must learn diaphragmatic breathing before you can learn rhythmic breathing.

Not only will using a rhythmic breathing technique prove your performance and stability, it will also help to prevent injuries that can be caused while running.

Rhythmic breathing is were you time your inhales and exhales to your foot strikes, meaning the number of steps that you take on an inhale and a number of steps that you take on an exhale.

Most runners tend to have a naturally even number of foot strikes for each inhale and exhale.

For example

If your natural breathing pattern is a 2:2 breathing pattern, this means you inhale every two steps and exhale every two steps.

This can lead to injuries, because your exhale is always on the same foot. Injuries occur due to an even breathing pattern, because when you when your foot hits the ground, the force of the impact equals 2-3 times your body weight. The impact this has on your body is greater when your foot hits the ground on an exhalation. The reason for this, is that when you exhale, your diaphragm and the muscles associated with your diaphragm relax, creating instability in your core.

Always landing on the same foot at the beginning of an exhalation compounds the problem, as it can cause one side of your body to continuously absorb the greatest impact force of running, which causes you to become increasingly worn down and vulnerable to injuries.

Rhythmic breathing coordinates your foot strikes with your breathing, so that you will land alternately on your left and right foot at the beginning of every exhalation, this way the stress of the impact will be shared across both sides of your body evenly.

It does this by using an odd/even pattern.

Example

A 2:1 breathing pattern, which is when you inhale for 2 steps and exhale for 1 step.

A 2:1 breathing pattern is better to use for faster paces.

A 3:2 breathing pattern, is better to use for slower paces.

This is when you inhale for 3 foot strikes and exhale for 2 foot strikes.

Categories
English language notes

Argumentative Writing

Structure

Evidence

*If you say it you need to prove it.

1. A punchy opening.

To grab attention.

• Analogies

⁃ Are powerful

⁃ and memorable images.

⁃ They are like similes because they are about how something is similar to something else.

⁃ They are used to help make the reader make connections between something that they understand and something they are unfamiliar with.

• Rhetorical questions

-Make a statement instead of asking a question.

-Always lead to an obvious answer.

-Make readers feel involved.

⁃ -Don’t we all…

⁃ -Wouldn’t we rather…

⁃ -Isn’t it better…

⁃ -What is the Point…

2. Hamburger paragraphs

Have three parts

1. Main idea

2. evidence

3. analysis

or

P- Point

E- Evidence

E- Explain

D- Development

3. The counter argument.

⁃ Puts you in your opponents shoes.

⁃ Strengthens your argument.

4. Connectives

5. A strong purposeful ending.

⁃ Creates a lasting impact.

⁃ Summarises argument

To summarise

⁃ Clear beginning

⁃ Well planned middle

⁃ Firm ending

⁃ Contrasts

⁃ Start with negative

⁃ ends with positives

Categories
Autobiographical

Fee

Fee was the first person that I truly came to dislike at university, or rather, she was the first person who came to dislike me

That didn’t make me special by any means. It was obvious, from the beginning, that the only members of the penthouse crew that she did like were May and herself. She was clearly of the opinion that the two of them were above the rest of us in social standing.

Carol took the brunt of a distain, being treated like a third wheel at the best of times, and a public emotional punching bag at the worst.

When I started writing about my experiences at university, my memories were hazy, so I couldn’t recall what degrees everybody was taking, I still can’t, but the more I force myself to think about this era of my life, the more details I remember. I’m now sure that both Emma and Carol were drama students, along with Fee and Charlie. Whether an event took place during their classes that resulted in the coldness between them I can’t say, as none of them ever mentioned anything that would suggest this, but I do wonder about it now. Considering they lived and studied together, I would expect the four of them to have been much closer than the rest of us.

However, I do know that there was a “disagreement” between Charlie and Fee, at halls, that understandably caused Charlie to distrust Fee. I know this because Charlie told me about it the day we met, which wasn’t the day Amy officially introduced us and we became friends.

The day I arrived in London, the member of staff who showed me to my room, accidentally took me to Charlies room first. After a couple of minutes of him struggling to open the door, Charlie did, half dressed, half asleep, and fully furious. Eventually, he showed me to the correct room, leaving me to bring my suitcases up to my new home.

On my first trip up, Charlie was waiting in the doorway.

“Excuse me,” she called, still sounding angry.

Unable to deal with an argument, due to being emotionally worn down by the ordeal the taxi driver had subjected me to, I turned to face her opening my mouth to apologise.

Surprisingly though, she cut me off to apologise, her tone softening. Then without pausing, she launched into an explanation about why the incident had upset her.

A couple of days earlier, while she was out, her room had been broken into. The only reason that she was aware of this was because Fee had excitedly bragged to Charlie (as she would later to me, and anybody else she met that would listen) that she had taken part in the break in, as though the normal way to handle witnessing a break in was to request to take part in it. According to Fee, she had heard strange noises in the corridor and had gone to investigate. Finding a woman she didn’t know breaking into Charlies room with a bankcard, she had enquired as to what the woman was doing. The woman informed Fee that she had lived in this room the previous year and wanted to see who was living in it, and what it was like, now. She taught Fee how to open the doors to the rooms using a bankcard, stating she had learned the skill because her and her friends had gotten fed up with both needing to wait for the security guard to let them back in, as well as the lectures the guards gave them? whenever they locked themselves out (just like the rest of us would soon come to be). Once the door to Charlies room was open, the stranger, and Fee, entered the room and snooped around.

“Always double lock your door,” Charlie had warned me, before disappearing back into her room.

As you can probably guess from the above story, Fee seem to have no models.

Not only did Fee have a bad habit of lying, she had a bad habit of lying in order to attempt to bribe or manipulate people, which she wasn’t good at. She had no idea how to read people, and no idea that she even needed to be able to be people for her attempts to work.

An example of this, was how she claimed her family home was opposite the fields that Glastonbury music festival was held in, and that she could get unlimited free tickets because of this. She promised people these unlimited free tickets, without providing any proof she could actually get them, whenever she wanted them to give her something, or do something for her.

Often, she would try this on me, despite me making it clear to her on several occasions that I had no interest in going to Glastonbury, or any festival.

You might think what happens in my next story caused the bad feelings between me and Fee, but it didn’t. She was already showing signs she dislike me, in particular, prior to this incident. Yet, for reasons I will address in my next post, she insisted on acting like we were the best of friends, but unfortunately when you consider that she was a drama students, she wasn’t a gifted actor.

There were so many nights out in London during our first month at university, that were so uneventful and unmemorable, I suppose due to how the reality of them was so disappointingly anticlimax compared to our excitingly high expectations, that the only parts of these nights that I remember are the parts where they turned bad. For this reason, I can’t tell you what area of London we were in, what clubs or pubs we had visited, or everybody who was there.

What I recall is that somehow me and Fee had ended up at the bar together, which was on the ground floor of the pub we were in buying drinks, while the rest of the people we were with were on the first floor.

We were on our way towards the stairs, when without any indication she was about to do so, Fee stepped directly in front of me, in order to cross from being on my left side to my right side, swinging her arms up dramatically and quickly, smashing me in the face with her glass bottle.

Dazed from the force, I staggered backwards, swaying on my heels. During those first few seconds, my mind was foggy. When I finally caught my balance and snapped back to full consciousness, I was immediately aware that there was something sharp and jagged rattling around inside my mouth. That was the moment I lost it and began hysterically crying. Because I never would’ve thought that teeth were strong enough to not only break a glass bottle, but also withstand the impact themselves, I assumed that it was one of my own teeth, until I spat it into my hand and found that it was a fairly large chunk of glass. Seeing the blood in my hand was what made me realise that my mouth was full of, and my lips, chin, and throat, were all covered in, blood. Although my clothes were also wet and sticky, that was because they were soaked with beer.

Wiping the blood off my face, I looked up at Fee and was shocked to see her scowling at me. Whether she was pissed off that my teeth had broken her bottle of beer, or that I had spoilt her reunion with what I later learned to have been some of her friends from home, I don’t know, I just know that she was blatantly pissed off at me.

Unsurprisingly, when you consider she refused to admit it was her who had hit me, I never got an apology from her.

It wasn’t until she turned to face her friends and saw their horrified expressions, that it seemed to dawn on her that she done something wrong. She began pretending that she had witnessed a woman hit me in the face and run off. This was impossible as not only was Fee directly in front of me, meaning he was physically preventing that from happening, she was facing away from me when it did happen. To make matters worse, she was still holding half the broken bottle, as she told her unbelievable lie.

Her friends watched awkwardly, saying nothing to either defend or incriminate her.

Although our brief exchange about who was responsible for causing my injuries wasn’t technically an argument, it got so heated that I had no choice but to walk away, as I was so upset.

However, Fee raced ahead of me, abandoning what was left of the bottle as she did, in order to tell the others her version of events, before I could tell them the truth.

When I reach them, I begged Amy to check I still had all my teeth and hadn’t swallowed any of them, then I sobbed about being worried that I had swallowed glass, while calling “the woman who did this to me,” a coward, stupid, an idiot, and complaining about how she’s refused to apologise, or even admit that she was the person responsible.

If Fee was pissed off at me earlier, she was furious at me now. She sat quietly, but she was obviously seething, as I said all this, then as Amy and Charlie expressed their own unfavourable opinions of the perpetrator. She probably wanted to defend herself, but felt she couldn’t, which was her own fault.

I begged to go home, but the people from the second floor, who were with us, insisted on staying. None of them showed any concern, and in foreshadowing of what would happen at Alexandra Palace just weeks later, all blamed me for ruining the night.

Categories
Guides Running

Ways To Improve Your Breathing During Runs

This guide is meant as a starting point for your own research. As I am not a doctor or professional trainer, I would strongly advise you to seek professional advice before trying any of the tips or techniques in this guide. Please consult a doctor if you have any physical conditions, such as heart or lung conditions, like asthma or COPD. Please consult a mental health professional if you have any mental illnesses that might cause you to suffer from psychosis, pseudopsychosis, agitation, or any other symptom that could be triggered by or exacerbated by meditation or breathing exercises.

Part 1

Simple tips to help you breathe easier and avoid lung damage

It is important for all runners to take precautions to protect their long term health, but particularly runners who-

-Suffer from asthma

-Run outdoors

-Run in urban areas.

In part one of this guide we will look at several simple tips to protect your long term health, and improve your performance, when it comes to running, where your breathing is concerned.

Tip 1

Avoid pollen

The best way to avoid pollen, is to run indoors.

Understandably, this is not an option for all of us.

There are several ways that you can avoid pollen, or minimise the effect that has on your health, if you must run outdoors.

-Check the pollen count, just the way you would check the weather forecast, then plan your run for the time of day when the pollen is at its lowest, this will usually be in the morning or after it rains.

-Wear a pollen mask

-Straight after your run, take a shower

-(and) Wash your clothes.

Tip 2

Avoid pollution

Like in tip one, the best way to avoid pollution is to run indoors, if that is an option available to you.

It is important to avoid breathing in pollution, as it can cause flareups of

-Asthma

-Allergies

-Other lung conditions and problems.

Long term exposure to pollution can increase the risk of developing other diseases such as

-Cancer

-(and) Heart disease.

To prevent breathing in pollution, if you must run outdoors, you should-

-Choose the time of day when the traffic is lowest

-Avoid the busiest and/or most congested roads.

Tip 3

Wear a scarf or bandanna loosely across your face while running

There are two reasons why you should consider wearing a scarf or bandanna loosely across your face while running outdoors, in cold weather.

(Note: Due to Covid, I could not find any information to tell me if wearing a scarf or bandanna indoors, or during any other weather conditions, is beneficial or dangerous, which is why we will be focusing on running outdoors, in cold weather, only, for this tip.)

Like cold weather,

-Hot weather

-Thunderstorms

-And changes to weather conditions

can trigger symptoms of medical conditions and caused lung irritation. However, breathing in cold air can cause permanent damage to your lungs, if you are exposed to it over a long period of time.

The second reason, is mouth breathing, which affects the lungs in the same way and for the same reasons, as breeding in cold air.

Very quickly into your run, you will automatically switch from nose breathing to mouth breathing (unless you are consciously paying attention to your breathing, or purposely practising a breathing technique).

The issue of breathing in through your mouth, is that it does not warm or humidify air, which breathing in through your nose does.

This is similar to breathing in cold air, because cold air is not only cold, it also contains less moisture.

Dry and/or cold air causes irritation and damage to your lungs, because it can’t do its normal job of warming and humidifying, meaning your lower airways have to do it.

Tip 4

Keep good posture

Maintaining the correct posture while running will allow you to maximise your breathing.

-Avoid hunching

-Avoid slouching

-Relax your shoulders down and away from your ears

-Keep your head in line with your spine and don’t allow it to drop down or forward.

Tip 5

Warm up and warm down

This tip is especially important if you have asthma.

You should allow your lungs plenty of time to start working by slowly building up the intensity of your run.

You should end your run in the same way, by gradually decreasing the intensity of your run, to give your lungs time to “cool down”.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Phase 3- Week 14

Monday to Sunday: Rest days due to fall.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Phase 3- Week 14

Week off due to fall.

Categories
English language notes

Persuasive Writing

Planning

Structure

1. Punchy opening

To grab readers attention.

• Anecdote

⁃ Is a short account of a specific incidents or events for key issues.

• Repetition

• Saying the same thing more than once in different ways.

⁃ Makes the reader feel involved.

⁃ Teachers your something new.

2. Negative aspects

⁃ (Put it first so you can end on a positive note.

⁃ And to give a problem and a solution.)

• Create a gloomy structure

• Pull on heartstrings.

3. Possitive aspects

4. Connectives

• Sequence writing logically.

• To extend and elaborate use

⁃ moreover

⁃ also

⁃ furthermore.

• To show impact of actions or events use

⁃ Therefore

⁃ overall

⁃ meanwhile

⁃ subsequently.

• To make your opinion sound

⁃ assured

⁃ confident

⁃ irrefutable

use-

⁃ Clearly

⁃ surely

⁃ evidently

⁃ obviously

• To sound

⁃ balanced

⁃ and reasonable

use-

⁃ However

⁃ although

⁃ despite

⁃ on the other hand.

5. A strong and purposeful ending

Create a lasting impact.

To summarise

⁃ Clear beginning

⁃ Well planned middle

⁃ Contrasts

⁃ Firm ending

Categories
English language notes

Keeping your brain active during revision

Imagine

You’re sat at your desk reading of the pages and pages of notes. You stop for a rest and realise that nothing you have read for the last 30 minutes has sunk in.

Why has nothing sunk in?

Your brain has been bored and switched off.

Keeping your brain active during revision is the effective key to studying.

Revision is never going to be exciting, but there are lots of different approaches you can try to make it a little more interesting.

1. Creating a mind map could help.

• Use lines to link and develop ideas

• and draw images to help you remember various ideas, concepts and topics.

• You could also use colours

• and different styles of writing.

⁃ Creating mind maps can really helpyou engage your brain.

⁃ Another advantage is that this approach can help you develop ideas in a way that perhaps linear notes cannot.

⁃ There is lots of information on creating effective my maps on the Internet. If this is a method you feel might help you then it is definitely an option worth researching.

2. For all the auditory learners.

Talking over topics with your friends can be really useful, but you need to keep yourself focused on revision and not get distracted by more interesting topics of conversation.

Setting up a revision group can be a really helpful, effective way to revise. It can help you expand your ideas and solidify your knowledge.

You could try listening to audible revision materials all on the bus.

3. Revising in manageable chunks can be one of the most effective ways to keep your brain active and avoid revision boredom.

Are you on social media?

If so why not set up a page with people in your class to share and develop ideas.

Spending five minutes a day looking over a well developed page could be really useful.

All of these approaches need discipline. With focus and dedication to some of the approaches we have mentioned you may be surprised by the results.

Categories
Uncategorized

Don’t Bother Calling For Help

There is very little that I recall about my friendships with Sam and Emma. Besides one good memory, all the rest are bad. My friendships with both of them lasted until just after the Easter during our first year of university. Although we never officially fell out, as an actual adult, I am shocked that it was the two of them who fell out with me. Yet, there wasn’t a specific occasion that I can point to and say, “This is the day our friendship ended.” You might think based on what I have said so far, that our relationship just fizzled out, like so many do, but that wasn’t the case. As a young adult, I wondered what I did to make the two of them despise me so much. As an almost middle aged adult, I realise that they were both just awful, selfish, human beings. If I had a list of people I truly hated, they would be very close to the top of that list.

If up until what I just told you, you suspected that me and Sam fell out because she sent a gang of would be rapist to my room, to get them out of here own, then you are right to suspect that, after all, it should have been a massive red flag, signalling to me that this woman was to be avoided. Yet, I ignored it. I was so naive and trusting, despite everything that I had already been through at this point. It was completely a mistake on my part that I continue to engage with Sam. By no means was I stupid either, I wanted to trust people. You could argue that it is better to trust people, than to view everybody through a lens of suspicion, and at nineteen, I would have most definitely argued this case. Today, at thirty four, knowing where trust gets you, I would advise you firmly to make your default setting suspicion, and be pleasantly surprised when you are proven wrong.

I never judged Sam for what she did to me that night, at the time. Yes, I would have handled the situation differently, but maybe in the heat of the moment she hadn’t been able to think clearly. Now, I do judge her for it. My real anger at the time, though I never showed it, or vocalised it, was at the boys, GP and Mikey, for walking past a group of men, fully aware of why they were at my door, and doing nothing to help me. Maybe they were afraid, I reasoned, and maybe they really were, but there was so much they could’ve done to help me without personally confronting the men themselves, for example, contacting the security guards.

The irony of my completely non judgemental attitude towards Sam and Emma is not lost on me. Apart from that one good memory, all my other memories of our interactions involve them judging me. The stuff they judged me for was bizarre, and sometimes not even anything to with me, and even stuff they also would, or couldn’t, do.

The only way I can describe this pair of absolute human trashbags, is that they seem to be mirroring the behaviours of entitled, upper middle class, middle aged adults, who had done nothing but be pushed out of another human being to give them their comfortable life and entitled mindset. I imagine, the people they were mirroring the behaviour off were their parents.

Their friends and boyfriends were exactly the same.

Sam’s boyfriend was around our age, but he looked double that. He was grossly overweight and really unattractive, and although I never pointed it out, other members of the penthouse crew, and the group from the second floor, did. They also pointed out, as did I, that he was emotionally abusive and controlling, but Sam wouldn’t listen, and even dragged one of the other girls boyfriends into it, which was true, the other girls boyfriend was abusive, but the stuff Sam was calling him out on, was the same stuff she was admitting to her own boyfriend doing, while defending him. To make matters worse, she complained about him constantly, which only made the other girls go after him even more. He would nag her not to go home to see her family on the weekend, so that he could stay over, which she blatantly wanted to do, and for her it was doable, as her family lived in Kent and she drove and owned an expensive car. Then, when he stayed over, we could all hear them having explosive arguments that lasted for hours. After a few weeks, he started staying over during the week nights too, which began affecting Sams university work and attendance, as well as everybody else’s, on our side of the floor. He worked on the underground, and had to be at work ridiculously early in the morning. Instead of setting his alarm clock for the time he had to wake up, for example 5 am, he would set it for hours earlier, for example, 2 am, then snooze for 3 hours on purpose, and it was a proper, old school, very loud alarm clock, not a mobile phone alarm. You could hear that alarm all around our half of the floor. Around Christmas, we all discovered that he was an alcoholic and gambling addict, and he was in a ridiculous amount of debt, which by no means makes you a bad person, but the reason we found this out was because he was abusing Sam financially as well.

Emma on the other hand, kept her relationship with her boyfriend private, so much so that I don’t remember a thing about him. I also remember very little about her best friend from home, who also stayed over regularly, other than he was a boy, and bizarrely judgemental, just like her.

For example – one evening, after being at uni all day, I was doing work and decided to take a break. On my way to uni that morning, I had gone to the supermarket and bought a litre carton of orange juice. As I was at uni, I was drinking it out of the carton. I didn’t finish it, as I soon started chain drinking coffee, and went through a couple of bottles of water too. The carton had been out of the fridge all day, so it definitely wasn’t going to be ok to drink the next day, so I was still just drinking it straight out of the carton. If his criticism had been that the juice had been out of the fridge all day, then that would’ve been valid, but it wasn’t. During my break, with the carton still in my hand, I went to see what Emma and her friend were planning on doing that night. It was Friday, and I could hear them getting ready for a night out, due to her room door being wide open.

“Are you drinking that straight from the bottle?” He observed.

“Yeah,” I shrugged.

“You’re disgusting,” He commented. “Think of the germs from your mouth that are going into that bottle.”

“Think of the germs from my mouth that would be going into a glass if I was drinking from a glass,” I counted.

“It’s not the same. The glass is your personal glass of juice. Nobody else drinks from your glass, and you finish the glass,” he persisted.

I shook the almost empty carton, “This is my personal bottle of orange juice. Nobody else drinks from this bottle of orange juice. I am about to finish this bottle of orange juice.”

“You’re disgusting,” he repeated, then looked away dramatically, signalling that he didn’t want to speak to me anymore.

Emma herself called me disgusting twice over food.

The first time, was for following a very basic, simple, pasta sauce recipe, to the letter.

The second, was because I don’t add milk to scrambled eggs.

On neither of these occasions, was I cooking for anybody but me.

She also had a proper go at me for another food related incident, that had nothing to do with me, other than food that belonged to me was stolen.

I had been home to Liverpool for roughly ten days, from the Friday of one week, to the Sunday of the next week, and had prepared for my late night return by buying food that could go in the freezer, then be cooked quickly. This included a packet of potato waffles, because you can cook them in the toaster, but you have to defrost them first, again using the toaster. When I arrived back at halls, I dumped my bag in my room, hurried to the toilet for a much needed wee, scrubbed my hands raw, due to all the excessive touching of public transport, then headed into the kitchen. I had just open the freezer, when somebody else entered the kitchen.

“Are you looking for your waffles?” It was Emma. She was standing in the door way, leaning against the door frame, the heavy fire door resting against her foot, with her arms folded across her chest. It is obvious to me now, that she had been waiting for me to go into the kitchen from the second she heard me return.

“Yes,” I answered, confused.

“I threw them away,” she informed me, her tone becoming harder.

“Why did you throw my food away?” I managed to sound calm, even though I was upset. I was starving, and now I had practically nothing to eat.

“You put them in the fridge last Sunday night, and by Wednesday they were blue. Why would you do something so stupid? Are you really that stupid? You’re such a moron,” she ranted.

Growing more upset and confused, I tried to reason with her, without turning this strange interaction into an argument, “Emma, I’ve been in Liverpool since last Friday night. I’ve only just got back. I told you I was going, remember?”

“Yes, of course I remember. It’s you who’s behaving like an idiot, not me. You could’ve made people sick?” She accused.

“Emma, I couldn’t have possibly moved them from the freezer to the fridge last Sunday, because I wasn’t here,” at this point, it occurred to me that Emma and Sam didn’t use the communal fridge or freezer, because they had their own in their rooms. “Why were you in this fridge anyway?”

“Don’t do it again,” she chided. Ignoring my question, she left the kitchen.

At the time, I genuinely thought she was intentionally being nasty to me.

This belief seem to be confirmed, after the Easter holidays, when we had a similar but much more serious conversation.

However, a couple of years ago, I read this really interesting article, about how toddlers view the world and the people around them, which may cause behaviours that we might perceive a selfish or bad. This article said, that children under the age of five don’t understand that you don’t automatically know what they know.

They gave this example. An adult and a child under the age of five are in a room, with a red box, a blue box and a ball. The adult puts the ball in the red box, then leaves the room. A second adult enters the room, and moves the ball to the blue box. They asked the child which box the other adult will look in for the ball, when they return. The child will always answer, “The blue box.”

This made me wonder, (and when I say this, I don’t mean it nastily, because you all know, I have brain related problems) whether Emma could have never outgrown that stage of cognitive ignorance, therefore, she didn’t understand that people don’t automatically know what she knows.

The last non serious thing that I remember Emma independently judging me about, was about how I applied my eye make up. We were both getting ready for an event, in her room. While she was curling her hair extensions, I was using her mirror to do my make up. I hadn’t noticed her watching me, until she spoke.

“Why do you do your eye make up backwards?”

“What do you mean?” I enquired.

“You’re meant to put your eyeliner on before your eyeshadow,” she explained, as though it was an unwritten Law.

“I put mine on after I do my eyeshadow,” was all I could think to say.

“I know,” she huffed. “I just watched you do it. That’s how I know you’re doing it wrong?”

“Ok,” I shrugged.

How somebody else applied their own eyeliner, seem like such a weird thing to need to control. Yet, she brought it up constantly throughout the night, trying to get people to agree with her.

When I first met Sam and Emma, my opinion was that they both seemed nice. They had invited me, a complete stranger, to come to the freshers fair with them.

But then, while we were there, they told me to go home, or go on alone, if I didn’t want to stay with them while they spoke to a man who was making sexually inappropriate comments towards me.

They did similar stuff to me every time the three of us were alone. They would invite me to, and even insist, that I do stuff with the two of them, and then treat me like a third wheel and/or an emotional punching bag. Eventually, due to this, I started declining their invitations to do stuff with them, if it was just the three of us.

An example of this behaviour, is the only time that I ever went to the supermarket with them.

I had come home from uni that day for lunch, which I never did, as I attended uni at the Cathill campus and lived at the Trent Park campus, but I had forgotten equipment that I needed to complete a piece of work that day.

Sam heard me return, and knocked on my door a minute later. Her and Emma were going to the supermarket that afternoon, to do a “big shop” and she said that I should come with them, so that I didn’t have to struggle home with my own shopping. I really appreciate the gesture, but at this point, I was doing small shops as and when I needed to, and was planning to go back to Cathill after I finished my lunch. When I explain this, she started accusing me of being bad with money, because according to her, small shop ls worked out more expensive. Feeling like a child who didn’t know how to spend money properly, I agreed to go.

Note: This shop actually ended up costing me more wasted money than a small shop would have, as unlike Sam and Emma, during my first year at university, I couldn’t afford my own personal fridge freezer, so I had no choice but to use the communal ones. As I am a vegetarian, I actually brought both vegetables and dairy products, which apparently nobody else did, so they would constantly steal mine. For those reasons, after this shop, I was robbed, in bulk.

Almost as soon as we got in her car, Sam started going on about how I really need to learn to drive, because it wasn’t fair depending on other people.

“Who do I depend on?” I asked.

“You’re depending on Sam right now,” Emma replied.

“Sam invited me,” I pointed out.

“Because she knew you had nobody else to help you,” Emma insisted.

I was so furious, that’s in order not to lose my temper, I had to say nothing at all. Even though, Emma didn’t drive.

Later, on that same journey, Sam started aggressively screaming at another driver, who had stalled their car at the traffic lights. She was swearing and slamming her hand down on the horn, as well. How I managed to bite my tongue, and not tell her I thought she was too immature and dangerous to be operating a vehicle, I don’t know.

Really though, all these tiny acts of nastiness pale in comparison to my next story, and my next story pales into comparison to each of the worst things these women separately did to me.

Those two stories I will tell you when we get to them though.

My next story is the last in this post.

It left me very shaken and afraid, and taught me that rape alarms are pointless pieces of equipment, meant purely to make you feel safe.

Me and JZ had been given “personal attack alarms,” basically rape alarms, that looked like marker pens, by the police. The reason they looked like marker pens, were so that our attacker wouldn’t drag them off us, before we could set them off. The way you set these alarms off was by pushing the “lid” down onto the “pen”. We were instructed to keep them on our persons at all times.

“We’re not expecting him to come after either of you,” my victim liaison officer had tried to reassure me. “It’s just a precaution in case he does.”

I took her instructions seriously, seeing as I had already received several death threats, none of which were from my rapist, surprisingly. They were from other people who were determined to protect him, and shockingly, the same people who claimed not like him before he raped me.

Everybody knew what had happened, not only due to the same people, but also my rapist him self, telling everybody about it.

The first night of having my alarm, I accidentally set it off in the kitchen. I was juggling it, and my just wash kitchenware, and as I tried to open the heavy fire door, it squashed the alarm into my stomach, forcing the lid down. Due to already being on edge, it startled me, causing me to drop my kitchenware.

The kitchen door slammed shut again, obscuring the view into the kitchen from the corridor.

A second later, Sam had come to her door, and was screaming and swearing at me to turn the alarm off.

Another second later, and Emma was doing the same.

Neither of them came into the kitchen to check I wasn’t being attacked.

Nor did anybody else.

Categories
Announcements Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Phase 3Week 13

Monday: 2 laps of, 3 1/2 minutes running, 1 1/2 minutes walking =3.324 miles

Tuesday: Rain

Wednesday: 2 laps of, 3 1/2 minutes running, 1 1/2 minutes walking =3.324 miles

Thursday: 1/2 a lap of, 3 1/2 minutes running, 1 1/2 minutes walking = 0.831 miles

Friday: Rest day

Saturday: Rain

Sunday: Fall

Total laps= 5 1/2

Total miles: 7.579

Total miles run= 5.3053

Total miles walked: 2.2737

Total run: 70%

Total walk: 30%

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Phase 3- Week 13

Note: The day that I am writing this entry is Wednesday, the 20th of October, which is 17 days after my black out in the street. The fact that 17 days has passed, means that my memory is not as good as it would have been if I had een writing this entry two weeks ago. The reason that I’m only just getting round to writing it, is because I have been struggling to keep up with my Sunday autobiographical blog posts, and they come first. Plus, I was a month ahead with my Friday running posts when I blacked out in the street. However, I actually made very few notes during this particular week, which I suspect is because I was struggling to recall my runs, even after just returning from them, either due to missing time, or generally being mentally unwell. I wanted to address this here, both to explain the situation and potential reasons, as well as so that I don’t have to keep repeating that I have such a small amount of information to work with.

Day 85: Monday

On Monday, I woke up early, so I went for my run early. My notes say it was uneventful and a good run, with no breaks, so I don’t know whether this includes the 3, 1 1/2 minute breaks I promised myself, for the first two weeks of 3 1/2 minutes running, 1 1/2 minute walking, 1/4, 1/2 and 3/4 of my run.

I complete 2 laps, of 3 1/2 minutes running, 1 1/2 minutes walking.

Day 86: Tuesday

Tuesday should have been an exercise day, but it was raining heavily, so I had no choice but to make it a rest day.

Day 87: Wednesday

Wednesday should have been a rest day, but I am a day behind this week, so I make it an exercise day.

Today, I take all 3, 1 1/2 minute breaks.

I believe it is on my second lap, when an incident that is shocking, and leaves me slightly shaken, happens.

As I am coming up to the half a lap point, I noticed a group of three very young, very small children, up ahead.

Two of the children are most definitely toddlers, and the third can’t be older than five, as if he wasn’t wearing School uniform he could easily pass for a nursery child.

As I approach, he begins to aggressively scream at me, “Stop slut,” repeatedly, so loud that I can hear him over my music.

Then, as I’m about to pass them, he jumps in front of me, trying to force me to stop.

I don’t.

I’ve no intention of stopping.

I’m glad that I didn’t stop, as I am sure if I had he would’ve physically attacked me.

Instead, I run up onto the grass verge, that is in between him and the road, and past him, before jumping back down onto the pavement.

Enraged, he begins to shout, “Come back bitch,” repeatedly, much more aggressively than when he was screaming, “stop slut,” but now he’s also chasing me.

Obviously, I’m much faster than a five year old child, and when he realises he can’t catch me, he throws his bottle of juice, which looks like a fruit shoot, at me, but I’m too far away for it to reach me.

I complete 2 laps, of 3 1/2 minutes running, 1 1/2 minutes walking.

Day 88: Thursday

On Thursday, despite the fact that it has been raining heavily and the weather forecast predicts rain again in a couple of hours, I go out for my run, hoping to beat the next down pour.

The first 1/2 a lap is fine. Yet, the next 8th of a lap is so slippy, I decided it’s not safe to carry on, and not worth risking an injury.

As I am walking the remainder of the lap home, it begins to rain. I’ve just walked into the flat when the heavens open.

Day 89: Friday

It looks like it is going to rain again on Friday, so instead of risking another wasted run, I make the decision to stay in today.

By 8 pm it still hasn’t rained, and I regret not going for my run, but it is too dark to go now.

Day 90: Saturday

On Saturday, it rains.

Day 91: Sunday

It’s last day of the week. Therefore, my last chance to make up for my missing exercise day (not counting Thursdays wasted run).

Because it’s Sunday, meaning the shops close early, and I need to go to the supermarket, I have no choice but to go there first.

I am on my way home, when one second I am walking, and the next, I am plummeting toward the ground, feeling like I am missing time.

It’s as though I have simply leaned forward, but fast and with force. As I hit the ground, hard, I hear my glasses clatter to the ground in front of me.

Luckily, they aren’t damaged, but I am. Thankfully, I managed to put my hands out to break my fall, preventing my face from smashing into the pavement, which has resulted in both my palms being torn apart. My left knee, which the doctors suspect has cartilage damage from my 2020 seizure on the same street, seems to have taken a lot of the impact and is injured and hurting badly.

Due to my injuries it will be two full weeks before I can go for a run again.

Categories
English language notes

Parallelism

This is when words or phrases draw on a similar structure each time.

It is often used to

• drive home a point

• or emphasis that the speaker feels firmly about a subject.

Example

I’ve told you once. I’ll tell you again. I’m not going.

This is repeated simple structure that follows the same pattern-

I have. I will. I am.

The verb to tell is repeated in different tenses.

This cements the idea of a

• stubborn

• possibly agitated

speaker.

Categories
English language notes

Managing exam stress

Exams are stressful because they are important and aren’t very nice.

A little bit of stress is not always a bad thing. I can fire you up for the exams and keep you motivated and focused.

But if your stress levels become too high you can feel overwhelmed, confused and tired, which are the last things you want to feel during the important exam period.

Let’s consider a few tips for coping with stress.

1. Effective revision

• Make sure your study habits are affective. No cramming.

⁃ Cramming everything you need to know before the exam is not effective. Start to prepare yourself for the exam as soon as you can.

⁃ Don’t fall into a stressful trap of leaving it all to the last minute.

2. Be organised…

…And sure you are revising affectively. Rather than reading over notes again and again. Find some approaches to revision that suit you and use them.

3. It is much better to do 30 minutes of effective revision, than two hours of unaffected revision. This will go a long way in helping you to reduce stress.

4. You should also, as far as possible, keep to your routine outside of your study. If you play football every Thursday night, then continue to do this. It will be great stress relief and will help you keep happy and healthy. There is little point in missing out on this to sit at home looking blankly at your note wishing you were on the pitch.

You need to make time for relaxation and exercise. These are vital components to managing stress. Go for a walk, run, or to the gym. It’s not a waste of time and it’s a great way to clear your head and could actually help you focus on study. Exercise and breaks are not ways to avoid revision. They are ways to help you succeed in managing stress.

5. Another method of coping with stress is to manage your expectations. External pressures from other people during the exam period can be huge. Although the majority of people are only trying to help, they often my fail to see that this can cause you a lot of additional stress. Always remember that this is your life and you are in control of it. Base your expectations on your past performances and what you, not your friends, can do.

6. It can also help to put the exams into context. However important they might seem now, in the grand scheme of things they aren’t end of the world. Your results don’t determine whether you are a good person, or if you’re a success or failure. They measure how well you can present the material asked for by the examiner. It can be very difficult to do particularly if you’re keen to do well in these exams, but a little focus on perspective can go along way.

Categories
Autobiographical

The Taxi Driver

This post is another interlude of sorts, I suppose, as it is both slightly off topic, and happened several years after the story I’m currently building up to – during the period where I was living with my most recent exnoyfriend– T, in the house we owned together, while I was working at the Santander CallCenter, in Bootle, as a personal banking and ISA, call handler.

The reason I’m writing about this story now, is because it involves a very scary incident, with a creepy taxi driver, from the same company as the one in – Conditioned To Expect And Accept It, part 1, The Taxi Driver.

https://pixievannucci.wordpress.com/2021/09/26/conditioned-to-expect-and-accept-it/

The reason why I was still using the same taxi company- Delta- at this time, is the reason that I still use them today – Delta, is the largest taxi company in Merseyside, and despite it having thousands of vehicles on the road, you still have to call them multiple times, usually over the space of an hour, before a taxi becomes available for you to book, due to how busy they get, so as you can probably imagine, it is near impossible to book one from a smaller company, some of which will only pick up and/or drop off within certain areas in, and around, Merseyside.

On this particular day, I had worked a very stressful 8 am to 3:30 pm shift, which had left me feeling mentally unwell, on top of physically unwell (as at the time I had both undiagnosed mental illnesses and digestive issues) and needed to go to the supermarket around the corner from work, before heading home. Aware, that I was feeling too bad to get the bus, or walk, which both would’ve taken me over an hour to get home, I ordered a Delta.

Being that I felt so awful, and am not the most sociable person at the best of times, I wanted to sit in silence for the entire journey, which was taking far longer than it would have done if it wasn’t rush hour, but the driver was determined to have a conversation with me, whether I liked it or not, even though I was pretending to be busy texting on my mobile. In reality, I was on Facebook, replying to Dms and complaining about the journey. He waffled on about how he had only started working for Delta a couple of weeks prior, doing double shifts during the evenings, nights and weekends, because he was a full time PhD student, studying some subject that was a combination of science, engineering and medicine, moving straight onto his hobbies and interest which included him go in the gym five days a week, studying martial arts on the six, and playing football on the seventh. Though I knew none of this was true – there weren’t enough hours in the week never mind the day, and he was medically obese (I’m not trying to body shame him, I am just stating the weight category he was blatantly in, and why this made what he was saying unlikely to be true) I didn’t challenge him, I just repeated “right,” every time he presented me with a new lie. He wasn’t happy with this though, he seemed to want my enthusiastic engagement, as he began probing me with questions, which I gave short, blunt, vague answers to –

Question: I’m obviously single, because I’m just too busy to meet anybody. How about you?

Answer: I’m in a serious relationship.

Question: How long have you been with your -boyfriend?-?

Answer: [Insert number of years.]

Question: Are you on your way home from work?

Answer: Yes.

Question: Do you work at the supermarket?

Answer: No. [I blatantly worked in an office, as I was required to work “businesswear” to work, and was dressed appropriately.]

Question: Where do you work then?

Answer: Santander.

Question: What do you do there?

Answer: I’m not allowed to say. [It was true, but honestly, I just didn’t want to tell him.]

Question: *Laughed* Top secret is it?

Answer: It’s to prevent anybody trying to coerce, threatened, blackmail, or bribe me into committing crimes against Santander, their clients, or their customers.

Question: Oh…right… *Long pause* Do you live with your parents?

Answer: No my boyfriend.

Question: How long have you lived together?

Answer: [Insert number of years.]

Question: That’s almost as long as you’ve been together isn’t it?

Answer: Yes.

Question: Whats the rent like in [Insert area]?

Answer: I don’t know. We own the house.

Question: You look too young to own a house. How old are you?

Answer: [Insert age.]

Question: I don’t believe you! You look [Ten years younger than my actual age.]

Answer: *Silence*

Question: So, what are your hobbies?

Answer: I don’t have time for hobbies.

Question: Everybody has time for hobbies. Who doesn’t have time for hobbies?

Answer: Me.

When we finally arrived at my house, I was so desperate to get out of his car, and so distracted by juggling and struggling with bags, that I didn’t notice my mobile slip out of my hand.

However, I did realise it was going to soon as I stepped into my hallway. I closed the door behind me, put my supermarket bags on the floor, and went to phone my mum, only discovered that my mobile wasn’t in my handbag.

Panicking, I raced to the landline in my living room, and phoned her from that. “I’ve lost my mobile. I think it’s in a Delta. It’s just left. Please call it.” I blurted out, before hanging up and dashing back outside to check that it wasn’t in the street, or my garden.

I only stop searching when I heard my landline ringing. It was my mum. She told me that the taxi driver had my phone and had agreed to return it, if I paid for the journey back to mine, which seemed fair. He had just picked up another customer though, who wasn’t going far, so he would bring it back once he dropped them off. Again, this seemed fair.

Stressed out, but glad he had agreed to return it to me, I got on with unpacking my shopping, after which, I decided to wait for him to come back, before doing anything else.

Ten minutes passed.

Twenty minutes passed.

Thirty minutes passed.

Wondering what was taking him so long, I asked my mum to speak to him again.

This is where things begin to get weird.

He answered the call again and informed her that he had picked up a second customer (since me) and was on his way to John Lennon Airport, so he would be a couple of hours, but he would definitely return my phone once he finish this job.

John Lennon airport was roughly half an hour away from my house by car, so a couple of hours was a massive overestimates. Plus, I was convinced he had taken this job so that he could charge me for the journey from the airport to my house, instead of a closer distance.

Getting the number to the Delta call centre off my mum, I phoned them to enquire as to whether he would be allowed to do this, as I felt like I was being taken advantage of.

Delta’s response was that he was self-employed, so it was nothing to do with them, they just rented in the device that allowed him to accept jobs through Delta.

Unsurprisingly, my argument that he represented their company went nowhere.

All I had was a ten pound note, and some change. I thought about going to the cash machine, but I had no idea how much money I would have to take out to pay him. Deciding that if it came to more than the money I had on me, I would just have to add the cost of the taxi ride to the ATM on top, I attempted to do some housework, but was unable to concentrate on it.

Really, I should’ve thought to let T know that I didn’t have my mobile, as I had texted him when I got into the taxi, to say I was on my way home in a taxi.

I had just sat down when the landline began to ring, this was odd, but I assumed it must have been my mum.

It wasn’t. It was T, who sounded uncharacteristically worried.

This is how our conversation went –

T: Who was that guy who just answered your mobile?

Me: I left it in a Delta, I’m waiting for the driver to bring it back to me.

T: Are you sure that’s what he’s planning on doing?

Me: He said he would. Why?

T: When he answered, he kept demanding to know who I was. I asked him, “Why do you have my girlfriends phone?” He hung up. Now, he keeps texting me, demanding information about us.

Me: Like what?

Terrifyingly, it was very personal information, paired with questions like, where he was right now, when he’d be home, and who I I might be with right now.

This was even more scary for me, because T was working an extra long shift that day, so he was going to be at work for the next few hours, and I was alone.

Obviously, scenarios of the driver attacking me played on my mind, but I had no idea how best to handle the situation.

This man had my mobile, and I needed it back.

Delta knew that he had it, and had agreed to return it, and they knew who he was.

Surely, this was enough to deter him from attacking me.

What if it was only enough to delay an attack though?

What if T was right, and he had no intention of returning it?

What if he was planning on waiting, days, weeks, or even months, while he attempted to figure out our routines, then using the mobile as a ruse, came back to attack me?

With my anxiety growing, I thought it was best to both try to distract myself, and make as many people aware of what was happening as I could, so I turned on my laptop and logged into Facebook.

Little did I know, I was about to discover that the situation was already much worse than I was capable of imagining?

Up until this experience, which taught me why devise locks are so important, I’d never bothered to set one up. As I always had my mobile with me, I never understood the importance of locking a devise.

Logging into Facebook, I was shocked as to see I had zero notifications, as I had been on it not long ago. Yet, when I began opening up those DM conversations, I found new messages I hadn’t read, that were market as read. Realising that he was on my Facebook, I checked the public posts I had made while in his car, and discovered they had been deleted.

Quickly, I typed up a new public post, warning everybody what was going on. Then, aware it too would likely be deleted, I began individually DMing my friends to warn them.

To my horror, my friends whose numbers were saved in my mobile, immediately began responding that he was harassing them.

The girls were receiving texts, written as though they were coming from me, again attempting to get information about me, under the pretence that I had forgotten this information. Luckily, they could tell that it wasn’t really me, so they weren’t replying. This isn’t a surprise as the information was asking for was pretty basic, and he didn’t even attempt to write like I wrote.

The boys were getting messages similar to T, demanding to know who they were, and personal details about our relationships.

During the following hours, as I watched him read my private messages and delete any public posts I made about what was happening, I contacted Delta several times, to discuss what was happening, but every time I got the same response – it was nothing to do with them, because he was self employed. While I did this, my mum was repeatedly calling my mobile, but he was refusing to pick up now.

Once he got off work, T got a taxi straight home, and also began repeatedly calling my mobile.

At this point I was done with Delta claiming they had no responsibility to intervene, as I was sure his behaviour must have been breaking whatever contract he had with them, if not breaking some sort of harassment laws. So, I phoned them again, and insisted on speaking to a manager as soon as a call handler answered.

The call handler was adamant that no manager was going to speak to me, and even threatened that my constant calls to them we’re going to result in me blacklisted.

“That’s fine. If your manager wont speak to me, then they can speak to the police, because I am afraid for my safety, and so is my boyfriend, my family and my friend. This is the last chance I’m going to give you to deal with the situation. My next call will be to the police,” I advised.

“Wait while I go speak to my manager,” He huffed, then put me on hold.

When I was eventually taken off hold, about fifteen minutes later, it was by his manager.

After I insisted on explaining everything that had happened since I got out of the taxi, because I didn’ trust the call handler to tell him anything, or that he would read any notes, if notes had even been made, he agreed that the situation was serious. He promised to get a manager, on the morning shift, to contact him and tell him to return my mobile immediately and without charge.

“Why in the morning? Why not now?” I pressed.

“His machines off, so we have no way of contacting him until it’s back on,” he explained.

“What do you mean it off? Isn’t he required to keep it on while he’s working?” I enquired.

“It’s off because he’s not working. He probably just told you that so he had a good excuse not to bring it back.”

The managers words made my blood run cold, but not because of his theory, rather because I knew his theory couldn’t be correct. Due to this, I began rambling about all the personal details he had told me about himself, while I had been in his car. I didn’t stop there, I also repeated all the questions he’s asked about me.

“You know he was lying to get into you, don’t you?” T kept saying, but I ignored him.

“I’m not supposed to tell you anything about our drivers, but this situation is so strange, and I’m also worried about your safety. This driver has worked through us for [insert amount of years over twenty and lower than thirty, that I don’t remember exactly] and he’s never worked outside the hours of 5 am to 5 pm, Monday to Friday, which is strange in itself. I’m disabling his machine until he returns your phone. Will you please let us know when you have it?”

I agreed, thanked him, and hung up.

By now it had gone midnight, and both me, and T, had to be up for work early, so we decided to go to bed.

Later that morning, as I was about to leave for work, I found my mobile on the hall floor, soaking wet. It was raining heavily, and he had posted it through our letterbox. Luckily, neither the rain, nor it’s fall against our wooden floor, had damaged it.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Phase 3- Week 12

Monday: 2 laps of, 3 1/2 minutes running, 1 1/2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Tuesday: 2 laps of, 3 1/2 minutes running, 1 1/2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Wednesday: 2 laps of, 3 1/2 minutes running, 1 1/2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Thursday: Rest day

Friday: Rest day

Saturday: 2 laps of, 3 1/2 minutes running, 1 1/2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Sunday: Rest day

Total laps = 8

Total miles= 13.324

Total miles run = 9.3072

Total miles walked= 3.98888

70% run

30% walk

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Phase 3 – week 12

Day 78: Monday

Due to not being able to sleep at all on Saturday night, I slept from around 4 pm on Sunday, until around 3 am on Monday.

***

When I wake up, I have a terrible migraine, which I think is just a result of sleeping heavily on my antipsychotics. So, even though I am still feeling rough, at 7 am, I decided to get my run over and done with, expecting the exercise to wake me up.

This is obviously a mistake.

I’m very lucky that I did not have a serious accident.

By my second run/walk cycle, I am hallucinating Black Snow, as usual, but I insist on pushing through the blizzard today, which I never do.

At the halfway point of my first lap, which is the part of my route that is wide open, a man who is walking his dog comes out of a side streets a few metres ahead of me. I know he sees me, because he stops on the corner to watch me for a couple of seconds, as he puffs on his cigarette, before continuing on. For this reason, I can only assume, that he purposely obstruct my path.

His dog is idling on the grass verge at the edge of the pavement next to the road. Instead of walking next to the grass, he moves inwards across the wide space so that he is next to the walls of the gardens that line the street, which means the lead is stretched across the entire width of the pavement.

As I approach, I call out, “Excuse me please.”

He acts as though he hasn’t heard me, and isn’t aware I’m there, forcing me to stop running.

“Can I get past, please?” I ask.

Walking so slowly that I can’t move forward at all, he ignores me.

I am done being polite, especially as I’m choking on his cigarette smoke.

“I’m trying to get past,” I shout in the most commanding tone I can conjure, considering it’s 7 am, I have a blinding migraine, and I’m choking on cigarette smoke.

“I’m sorry,” he says, taking his time to shuffle towards the grass. “I didn’t see you there.”

Now, it’s my turn to ignore him. Wheezing, I slip between him and the wall, and resume jogging.

By the end of this run/walk cycle, I feel like I am going to vomit. I am at the 3/4 of a lap mark, so I allow myself 1 1/2 minute break.

After just 2 more cycles, I am back at the 1/2 a lap mark on my second lap, so I allow myself another 1 1/2 minute break.

While on my run, I’m still clock watching.

Also, I decide to building a rest week in, on every 9th week.

I complete 2 laps of, 3 1/2 minutes running, 1 1/2 minutes walking.

Day 79: Tuesday

On Tuesday, I’m having a very manicish BPD episode, so I don’t go for my run until late.

Probably because of my episode, it is a great run. I don’t stop once, not even for a 1 1/2 minute break.

I complete 2 laps of 3 1/2 minutes running, 1 1/2 minutes walking.

Day 80: Wednesday

Wednesday should be a rest day, but for some reason, I haven’t made a note of, and don’t remember, I decided to make it an exercise day.

During my run, I am severely hallucinating. Telling myself it’s a mind issue, not a body issue, I push through it successfully.

As you can probably guess, this wasn’t the best idea, and by the time I get home, I feel like I’m going to have a seizure.

Despite this, I insist on writing my exercise notes there and then, so they are indecipherable.

I complete 2 laps of 3 1/2 minutes running, 1 1/2 minute walking.

Day 81: Thursday

Thursday should be an exercise day, but because I have gone running 3 days in a row, I have no choice but to make it a rest day.

Day 82: Friday

Friday should also be an exercise day, but I have a hairdressers appointment, so I’ve no choice but to make Friday a rest day, as well.

Date 83: Saturday

Saturday should’ve been a rest day, but because I am a day behind and don’t want to have to do to 3 exercise days in a row, on Sunday, Monday, and Tuesday, I make it an exercise day.

My first lap is uneventful.

My second lap is anything but.

As I’m starting it, there is a man lawnmowing the pavement.

At some point, which I don’t recall, my hallucinations become too much, so I decide to walk the rest of the way home. It is this decision that will prevent me from being hit by a car.

At the end of my route there is a road that always has the same cars, vans, and even a ambulance permanently parked along the edge of the pavement, blocking the view of the road. I always pause here, to peer through the vehicles, to check there are no cars approaching. Today is no different in that respect. What is different about today, is that after checking there are no cars approaching, I walk out into the road, rather than run. As I am just about to pass the parked cars, one flies by me, and narrowly misses hitting me. It must have come from around the closest corner, and is definitely going above the speed limit. If I had run out, instead of walking, it would have hit me.

I completed 2 laps of, 3 1/2 minutes running, 1 1/2 minutes walking.

Day 84: Sunday

Sunday is a rest day.

Categories
English language notes

Antimetabole

Is another linguistics device linked to repetition.

It involves repeating the same phrase, but with its words in reverse order.

Example

John F Kennedy’s

Famous speech

Ask not what your country can do for you- but what you can do for your country.

Categories
English language notes

Tips on how to revise effectively for your exams

1. Start as early as you can. The earlier you start going over topics, the more time you have to fit them all in before the exam. Cramming at the last minute is stressful and has limited success.

2. Make a plan

Work out how much time you have and how long you can spend on each subject.

For leave and holidays make a timetable.

3. Create a suitable space.

Find a quiet spot away from distractions.

Keep your stationary and revision guides all in one place, so that you don’t need to waste time looking for things.

4. Use methods that work best for you

• Mind maps

• Diagrams

• using colour

• Flashcards

• Writing notes

• Talking out loud

• A revision podcast

⁃ Choose the most appropriate revision methods that work for you.

⁃ Try to use a mixture for best results.

5. Take regular breaks.

It’s possible to work too hard. Your brain needs a rest to help process information. Build in regular breaks to your timetable. Use them for something fun.

• Do some exercise

• Go on Facebook

• Dance to your favourite song

• Have a drink or snack

6. Revised with a friend

Talking through what you’ve learned can help information stick.

• Explain concepts to your friend

• and test each other

⁃ remember to stay focused.

7. Use past papers

Past papers are a great way of getting used to the exam form and testing what you’ve learnt.

Check with your teachers what exam board you’re using for each subject.

8. Eat healthily.

Certain food boost your brain power and will make you remember more. Eat plenty of vegetables, whole grains and proteins

Try not to consume too much sugar or caffeine.

Categories
Announcements

A Long Way From Home

The story took place before both the incident at Alexandra Palace and the cocktail bar. However, I have left it until last and made it an entirely separate post, because I personally wasn’t assaulted in anyway during this event.

A small group of us had been for a night out in central London, but I don’t recall which part of Central, or what clubs we had been to. I don’t even remember everybody who was with us. I know that there was me, S, Amy, Adam, Johnny, and Hannah, and that we had gotten off the bus we were on in Wood Green, because we thought we needed to change buses, only to discover that we should have stayed on the bus we were on. So, we were all a bit pissed off on top of tired, drunk, and nervous.

Although looking back, I doubt any of the stories were true, us girls had heard a lot of horror stories about the things that happened in Wood Green. The one that haunted me was a story Amy told me, that she claimed Hannah had told her. According to Hannah, a friend of her friend, had been raped outside the shopping centre in Wood Green, during the middle of the day, while people either walk by or watched. Nobody had attempted to help her or call the police.

The street was that eerie, cold, quiet and empty, that it only ever gets during the early hours of the morning. So we were a combination of surprised and wary, when a short, fat, man, who was alone, approached us and began talking to the boys.

Me and S had already been slightly apart from the rest of the group, chatting, but as soon as the man came over, S moved us further away. The two of us seemed to get a bad vibe from the stranger, but the man who we were with engaged him in conversation.

Due to us being separated from the rest of the group, I honestly don’t know how he went from talking to the boys to groping the girls, even though I never took my eyes off the suspicious stranger. I do recall that he went after the single women first, so although I didn’t hear any of the conversation, he had obviously gotten enough information from it to decide which girls might be particularly vulnerable.

At this point, S was shifting beside me as though he might get involved. I held onto him silently, worried that’s what he would do, and end up hurt as a result. After all, we didn’t know if this man had a weapon on him.

When all the single girls protectively huddled together, and began arguing with the man, he was undeterred, he simply turned his back on the women who were now proving not to be as vulnerable as he assume they would be, and started groping Amy and Hannah instead. It was only then, when what they with hindsight obviously viewed as their own, or their friends, property, were being targeted, that the boys got involved in the argument, and even then, the way they were interacting with him was strange. It was as though they were attempting to reason with him, and we’re afraid of him. Not that I would have wanted aggression or violence from the boys, but I expected them to easily chase him off, being that he was extremely outnumbered.

It appeared to me that the level of respect and fear they were showing him, came from a single threat that he kept repeating – “I’ll call my boys, ye. I’m from Croydon, ye. They are from Croydon, ye.”

What was even more weird about the boy’s reaction to this, was that Adam was from Croydon as well, and had friends both in and from Croydon, therefore, Adam could have easily made the same threat.

The longer the argument went on, the more hysterical and afraid the boys seem to become.

Eventually, S broke free of my grip and stepped forward, positioning himself between me and the group, who were in between him and the man, and in a calm and polite, but also amused and authoritative tone, project his own voice above all the others, causing everybody else to stop speaking and pay attention to him. “You said your boys are in Croydon, yes? How are they going to get here when you call them?”

“They drive,” the man said, in a manner that suggested he considered the question to be both stupid and irrelevant.

“You better tell them to drive fast when you call them then, because you’re a long way from home,” S laughed.

There was a minute of dead silence. Then the man backed up a good few metres, before turning in sprinting away.

Categories
Autobiographical

Conditioned To Expect And Accept It

Part 2.D

Adam

If, while you were reading last week Sunday autobiographical blog post – Conditioned To Except And Accept It, Part2.C, Adams Friend – you guessed that me and Adam fell out because his friend sexually assaulted me, you are half right.

Me and Adam fell out because he assaulted me.

When this assault occurred, I was so conditioned to excuse certain sexually motivated, inappropriate behaviour, that is what I did. Also, I was just about to turn, or had just turned, twenty, and was determined to put the excessive sexual abuse I had already suffered behind me, and start a new life, as a new person, in a new city, which may have caused me to play down the incident in my own mind. Plus, none of the other women that he assaulted accused him of assault. Surely if they hadn’t accused him of it, I shouldn’t. Nobody wants to be the girl who cries wolf, destroying an innocent man’s reputation, life, and future, even if violated, ashamed and afraid is how it made you feel while it was happening and/or after, right? I mean thats what society kept telling me. Regardless of my reasons for not speaking up, or admitting to myself how serious what he had done to us was, I still didn’t view his behaving as harmless. At the time, I classed it as childish, but dangerous behaviour.

As a thirty four year old woman, I am torn on whether I class what he did as harassment or assault. If pushed, I would say it was a harassment, but maybe I would feel differently about it if I was one of the other girls.

Is there such a thing as being sexually terrorised?

That’s how I felt while it’s happening, sexually terrorised.

However if you went as far as calling it assault, I wouldn’t disagree with you, at least not where the other girls were concerned.

Although Adams intentions towards me were the same as they were towards the other women, the outcome was different. He inflicted serious, and what could have easily been fatal, bodily harm on me. That is what I mean when I say he assaulted me.

The group from the second floor we’re going to Alexandra Palace to ice skate, and because Amy was Adam’s girlfriend, she was going to. It was her who invited me. Though I wasn’t sure the group would be happy with me tagging along, I accepted Amy’s invitation, as I had never been iceskating, and I really wanted to go. As a child, my mum would never allow me or my sister to take part in the activity, due to an accident she had as a teenager. She had fallen or, maybe in an even weirder level of foreshadowing of what would happen to me, been pulled over, and while she was down on the ground a passer by had her clipped her face with the blade of their shoe, slashing it open.

We had been there ten minutes maximum, when he started skating up behind women, only, and pulling items of their clothing down. All of them asked him to stop it. Several of them tripped over their own clothing. The first few times he tried to do it to me, I halted, press my back against the wall, and firmly made it known that I didn’t think what he was doing was funny. The other women saw this and began copying me. All of this should have been enough to make him understand that what he was doing wasn’t a harmless prank. Honestly, I think he was probably aware of this before he began doing it, after all, this is the same man who said violently, sexually assaulting blonde women, was just what his friend did. Sadly, but not shockingly, it escalated his behaviour. He wrestled some of the other girls clothes off so aggressively that their underwear came off as well.

Witnessing this was horrifying, particularly for me, as I was wearing a strapless bra, under a strapless dress, so I was afraid he would leave me naked in the middle of the rink, the next time he began chasing me, I decided my best option was to get away from him, so I sped up. That didn’t deter him, and he increased his own speed. Terrified, I screamed at him to leave me alone, gripping the front of my dress. When he caught up to me and grabbed the back of my dress, I tried to spin around to fight him off. As I did, he yanked my dress, which caused us to both slip. we skidded along the ice at such a high speed as we fell. As we both crashed to the floor, I landed, hard, on top of him. The blade of his shoe slashed open the inside of my forearm, from just below my elbow, to the top of my wrist.

There was blood everywhere. All over me, him, and the ice.

Panicking, I stumbled up, dashing off to the toilet to attempt to stop the bleeding. Amy was the only person who followed. She assessed the damage, and helped me slow to bleeding which took awhile.

Eventually, Hannah came to find out what was going on.

Amy told her we need to go home, as I was seriously hurt, which should have been obvious as there was blood all over the sinks and toilet cubicles.

Everybody, including the girls, blamed me, rather than Adam, for ruining the evening.

After that, I only entertained Adam when I had no choice, and I only did it for Amy’s sake.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Phase 3 – Week 11

Monday: 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Tuesday: 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Wednesday: Rest day

Thursday: 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Friday: 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Saturday: Rest day

Sunday: Rest day

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Phase 3 – Week 11

Day 71: Monday

Monday is the start of my final week of 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking, and I am still clock watching for my run times. Truthfully, I don’t feel ready to go from a 60% run to a 70% run, again, and I am dreading it, even though I know I can do it.

Day 72: Tuesday

Tuesday is uneventful. The only note I make is that, recently I have noticed a lot more people running on my route.

I complete 2 laps, of 3 minutes running, 2 minute walking.

Day 73: Wednesday

Wednesday, is a rest day.

Day 74: Thursday

On Thursday, I forget to take my medication before I leave the flat to exercise, which includes my asthma inhalers, so I have to go back home to take it at the end of my first lap.

During my second lap, I consider having a rest week next week, but it seems too soon.

I complete, 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking.

Day 75: Friday

Friday is my last day of 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking. It’s completely uneventful. The entire week has been uneventful, I wonder if this is a good sign, meaning that I am ready for a 70% run again.

Day 76: Saturday

Saturday is a rest day.

Day 77: Sunday

Sunday as a rest day.

Categories
English language notes

Anaphora

Is the deliberate repetition or a word or phrase at the beginning if a successive clause.

It is often used to

• be persuasive

• give a musical

• and dramatic feel to a speech.

Example

Charles Dickens

A Tale Of Two Cities

We can see it clearly in the opening.

It was the best of times, it was the worst of times, it was the age of wisdom, it was the age of foolishness.

Categories
English language notes

Revision and study skills

Planning for revision

Proper planning and preparation prevents poor performance.

Do not underestimate the power of putting some planning into place.

One of the first steps you can take is to organise your notes. It may seem like a simple task, but this process of organisation may help you remember things. It could also help you identify where there may be gaps in your knowledge.

You might find it calming to have an organised body of work, as this will help your revision enormously.

Make sure you’re fully aware of the topics you have to cover in order to succeed in the exams. Having gaps in this information could potentially cause huge problems.

Write yourself a timetable. It’s likely that you’ll have a lot of information to cover. Although it may seem like you have lots of time before the exams you’ll be surprised by how quickly the time goes. The earlier you start your revision the less content you’ll have to cover when the date of the exam is looming. You’ll be able to cover all the required topics safe in the knowledge that if and when you identify gaps or problems you will have time to rectify them before the exam. The earlier you start the less pressure you will be under. The key is to be realistic. It’s unlikely that you will be able to cover an entire subjects topics in one week. Nor should you. But if you know what topics to cover you can split them across the weeks and build up that vital confidence for the exams.

For those of us who don’t have exceptional timekeeping skills, and this might be the majority here, taking these steps and planning your revision should help you approach the exam well rested and with confidence, rather than entering the exam halls in a caffeine fuelled panic.

Categories
Autobiographical

Conditioned To Expect And Except it

Part 2.C

Adams Friend

This autobiographical story is not only about the violent sexual assault of me and three other women, by the same man, at the same time, in the same place, it is also about what feels like a universally held opinion that fighting of a sexual predator is socially and criminally worse than the sexual assault, if not entirely unacceptable.

This story happened during my first month at university.

May and Fee we’re going to a “famous” cocktail bar in central London, and everybody in the penthouse crew and the group from the second floor, except me, was enthusiastically begging to go with them. This reaction made me assume that the bar was indeed famous, therefore, it was a sightseeing trip. I was neither interested in sightseeing, nor cocktails, and was certain that I could not afford a night of drinking in any cocktail bar, never mind one in central London. Yet, everybody assumed I was going. When Amy and Charlie realise this wasn’t the case, they nagged me until I agree to join them.

As the date approach, the group from the second floor organised pre-cocktail bar drinks, which I happily prepared for, relieved that I wasn’t the only person who was worried I couldn’t afford it, and pleased that drinking beforehand would give me a excuse not to buy drinks while we were out. Drinking in halls turned out to be the only planning that had gone into the event, which became clear as soon as the door to our halls close behind us. I suppose, we all expected that May and Fee had planned the event, being that it was their idea. It is my opinion that if there had been a plan, what happened, would not of happened, for so many reasons.

“How many taxis do you think we’ll need?” Charlie enquired, taking her mobile phone out of her handbag.

“I’m not wasting my money on a taxi, when we can get the bus,” Fee objected.

“The bus doesn’t run Saturday nights,” Adam informed us.

“The bus doesn’t run at this time any night,” Johnny added

“I’m not wasting my money on a taxi,” Fee insisted.

“How are we getting to the tube station then?” Amy asked.

There was a minute of silence as we considered our options.

The Trent Park campus, was located in Trent Park country park. The most used entrance and exit to the campus, and the only one accessible by vehicle, as far as I know, was Snakes Lane, which was a mile long road separated from the woods and the golf course by flimsy fencing. During the weekdays and evenings, and Saturday days, the university operated a shuttle bus service, which ran between the campus and oakwood tube station.

It was Charlie who snapped us out of our silent contemplation. As she counted us, divided us by how many taxis we would need, and multiply them by the fair, people began agreeing with Fee. Suddenly, the majority of our group was moving towards Snakes Lane, convinced that there were so many of us that we would be safe, and the rest of us had no choice but to follow or become separated from the majority of the group. Their confidence was short lived though, and we all came to an abrupt halt just two minutes later, when we reached the section of road between the campus and snakes Lane that had no street lights. This section of road was darkness like I’ve never experienced before. It was so dark that you couldn’t see your own hand in front of your face, and this was the mid “noughties,” so we couldn’t even use our mobile phones as torches.

We all stared into that blackness, until Johnny urged us forward.

Me, Amy, and Charlie, clung together as we move through the void, unsure that we were moving in the right direction.

“What if somebody is out here, waiting for people like us to attack?” Charlie wondered.

“What if a car comes round the corner? It won’t see us in time to stop,” I countered.

Then, Charlies body jolted, and she let out a bloodcurdling scream.

Before me and Amy had a chance to react, we heard Johnny laughing behind us.

“Don’t speak, then he won’t know where we are to mess with us,” Amy advised, angrily, but Charlie disobeyed, swearing and scolding Johnny, understandably furious that he had snuck up behind us and grabbed her.

Things didn’t get much better once we emerged into the dim light of Snakes Lane. It was eerie, and anybody could have been hiding in the trees that lined the road.

Eventually, whoever had our alcohol produced a few bottles from the bag, and we passed them around as we walked.

“If you’re hiding, come out and get us,” Eric shouted into the trees, laughing manically.

“Stop it Eric,” Amy order, but he continued to shout into the woods that surrounded us, provoking anybody who might be hiding in there.

By the time we made it to oakwood tube station, the drinks had gone straight through me and one of our female companions, and to our dismay, the toilets at the station were locked. It was decided by the rest of the group that we should go back across the road into the woods to relieve ourselves, and with no other option and the group growing impatient with us, that’s what we did.

It was the first time either me, or her, had ever had to pee outside.

“I don’t want to go,” I admitted, squatting awkwardly as I pulled my clothes out of the way. “I wish I had stayed home. Let’s go home.”

She wasn’t as naturally skilled as I seemed to be at peeing in the woods, but even after weeing on her own short, she was adamant that she wanted to continue on into central, she even made a joke about weeing on her shorts when we get rejoined the group. Everybody, except Fee and May, were amused by her anecdote. In the few minutes we had been gone, Adam had invited his friends from Croydon, which is where he was from, to meet us at the bar. Fee and May had a problem with this, and had somehow made it our fault because we had needed to pee.

Once we were on the train though, their cold attitudes thawed. The person with our alcohol passed the last of the bottles around, urging us to drink them now, because we couldn’t take them into the bar. The boys, who were all from London, taught us girls, who all weren’t, how to tube surf inside the carriage. They made it sound, and the other girls made it look, difficult. Unchallenged by the game, and beginning to need a wee again, I watched the others play, until the fullness of my bladder grew painful. It became so bad that I ended up crying, not just from the pain, but also from the fear that I might wet myself. Honestly, I don’t know how I made it to the bar, but I did, and as soon as we stepped inside I hurried off in search of the toilet.

On leaving the toilet, no more than three minutes later, I spotted Charlie standing alone in a corner, wearing an expression that suggested she was now the one about to burst into tears, so I went over to find out what was wrong.

She explained that one of Adams friends had already been here when we arrived, and that he had walked straight up to her, stuck his hand up her skirt, and groped her, before any of them even knew who he was.

“What the fuck? What did Adam do?” I asked.

“He just said that his friend has a thing for blonde women, and it’s what he does,” Charlie choked.

“What did the others do?” I believed Charlie completely, but was struggling to cope with the resurfacing memories of what Ash had done to me that night at the Krazy House, which was why I was questioning her. Not only did I want to protect Charlie, I wanted to protect myself, and I was afraid that we might not be able to trust the people we believe were our friends.

Charlie didn’t answer. Instead, she nodded her head in my direction, and in a strained whisper, warned me that he was approaching us.

Turning to see who she was gesturing at, I was immediately grabbed between my legs.

Shocked and reliving my past trauma, I shoved him away from me, as hard as I could. He stumble backwards, caught his balance, then came at me, grabbing my shirt. Again, I shoved him away from me, hard, yelling at him, “[Not to] fucking touch me.”

Several strangers nearby shot me dirty looks.

“Fuck off and leave us alone,” Charlie Pleaded loudly.

The looks she got were sympathetic, still, nobody, not even our friends, came to help us.

Noticing the attention we were drawing, he scurried back to Adam. However, he either couldn’t, or was unwilling to control himself, because within a minute he had groped both May and Fee, who were the only other blonde women in our group, sparking a massive argument between the two of them, him and Adam, and Amy and a few of the others from the second floor. The argument was so heated, that it was impossible to tell who was on which side.

Finally, with more people getting involved, the argument ramped up to the point where it genuinely appeared there was going to be a physical fight, and May and Fee fled to me and Charlie.

May was very shaken up. She was sobbing, saying she wanted to go home, on a loop.

Bizarrely, this enraged Fee, who complained that she wasn’t going to allow Adam to ruin the occasion, and refuse to leave.

“You can stay, but me and May are going home.” I hadn’t wanted to come here at all, so I wasn’t about to say now that I had been assaulted and was at risk of being assaulted again if I stayed.

“I’m coming too,” Charlie told us.

When we started towards the door, Fee changed her mind, calling to the others that we were going home.

“We only just got here,” Hannah protested.

“We’re not asking you to come with us,” Charlie responded, in a tone that commanded them not to try to.

Then we were outside, me and Charlie huddled together, silently making our way towards the tube station, while May and Fee followed behind us, bickering in hushed voices.

What Fee and May failed to inform me and Charlie, was that the majority of the people from the second floor had decided to leave before we had. In fact, the reason that only one of Adams friends had shown up, and and why he hadn’t molested anybody else in between me and Charlie, was because he had come to convince Adam to go to a truly famous, student, nightclub, that was much cheaper, which was where the rest of Adams friends had gone. During this discussion, it came out that the cocktail bar wasn’t famous at all, it was just a places Fee’s older friends, who attended different universities in London, frequency, and the original plan had been for her and May to go with them. Apparently, there wasn’t a single drink on the menu for under twenty pounds. That was the cause of the argument, and the molestation just intensified it.

This meant, that right after we left, they left.

How the argument reignited, I genuinely don’t know. One second, it was just May and Fee bickering, the next, all hell broken loose.

Me and Charlie attempted to distance ourselves from everybody, including Fee and May, by crossing the road, even though the tube station we were heading to was on the side of the road we had just been on and around a corner, but May and Fee followed us, and the others followed them. Proving us right, Adams friends seized the opportunity to sexually assault me and Charlie again. At first, although he alternated between the two of us, his attention was mainly focused on Charlie, who was reluctant to physically fight him off, and batted his hand away almost gently, until it occurred to her to call her boyfriend and pretend he was going to meet us at the end of the long empty road we were on, to give us a lift back to halls. In reality, Charlies boyfriend was too far away, in Basingstoke, to meet us, and that was if he hadn’t been a massive prick who refused to help her. Charlie’s phone call did discourage the sex pest from targeting her though, and he turned his full attention onto me. Unlike Charlie, I wasn’t reluctant to fight him off, and as I did, not only did he become more violent towards me, the others stopped arguing with each other, and began demanding that I stopped shoving Adams friend (away from me), and accusing me of being both out of order and out of control.

It is my belief, that them taking “his side,” escalated his behaviour. He slammed me against the metal shutters of a shop, wrapped his hands around my throat, and tried to get us a hand inside my clothes. Unable to breathe and panicking, I clawed uselessly at the hand around my throat with both mine, as I wheezed muffled cries for help.

Everybody watched.

Except Charlie.

She jumped onto his back, punching him over and over in the back of the head until he had no choice but to release me in order to fight her off. Unable to throw her from his shoulders, he repeatedly slammed her into the shutters, while the others screamed at her to get off him.

Catching my breath, I dragged him away from the shutters, unintentionally shaking Charlie loose. Then he was hitting me in the side of the head, and Charlie was struggling, once again, to pull him off me.

The others screamed at me and her to stop it, but never him .

The rest of the “fight” is a blur. The next thing I clearly recall, is several of the boys wrestling me and Charlie against the shutters and demanding that we calm down, and threatening not to let us go until we did.

Even after the boys had decided it was safe to release me and Charlie, the argument raged on, only now the subject matter had changed to a topic that was so simple the fact that anybody could manage to argue over it was ridiculous – who was going to the nightclub, and who just wanted to go home. The group of us who just wanted to go home had grown, and somehow, this had offended the group that wanted to continue on to the club.

Not surprisingly, once we parted ways with the group who were staying in central London, our night became calm and uneventful. That is with the exception of a “very embarrassing situation,” that I got myself into, not my words or even feelings, but those of the people I was with.

Predictably, it was not calm or uneventful for the group that went to the nightclub.

The next day, Amy who had been part of that group, filled me in on what happened.

Adams friends assaulted “the wrong girl,” and her boyfriend who was close by, so witness the entire assault, decided to “teaching him a lesson.” Like the cowards they were, Adam and his friends fled, forcing the others to also leave the club. For some reason that nobody could remember, the sex pest came back to halls with them, and what unfolded once they arrive, turned everybody against him.

“What a prick,” they would remind each other, for months down the road.

“What a selfish/inconsiderate piece of shit.”

What was worse than him being a violent sexual predator? I hear you ask.

This –

There was a box of kitchenware in the entryway by the security office, which the cleaners had put there. They claimed that any dirty items left in the kitchen overnight were move into the box the next morning, for health and safety reasons. However, I never left any dirty items in the kitchen and I had my kitchenware taken twice. The first time, I had put washed pans on the draining board to dry and forgot about them. The second time, I was making breakfast, a good half an hour before they were scheduled to clean the kitchen, went back into my room to collect a knife, and when I returned my stuff was gone, toast included. On both occasions, I cut my losses, replace the items, and moved on. Never did it cross my mind to retrieve them from that disgusting box, and as you can probably imagine, being that most of the items they put in there were dirty, it was disgusting. Even if I had wanted to retrieve them, they likely would have been gone, because students used this as a way to get free kitchenware.

Apparently, as soon as they entered the building, he announced that he needed to be sick, and vomited into the already disgusting box full of kitchenware.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Phase 3 – Week 10

Monday: 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Tuesday: 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Wednesday: Rest day.

Thursday: 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Friday: Rest day.

Saturday: 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Sunday: Rest day

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Phase 3- Week 10

Day 63: Monday

Mondays run was abysmal. Not only do I always seem to struggle with the first run of the week, I had been busy running around doing stuff that desperately needed to be done all day and then ate two peanut snack bars, which was a terrible mistake, but I was so hungry I couldn’t face my run without eating, and I did wait an hour after eating to go, which I thought would’ve been long enough.

As soon as I began, I got terrible pains in my legs and cramp in my stomach, felt as though I was going to vomit and couldn’t breathe.

Due to all of the above, I constantly kept stopping and was only 5/8 of a lap in, when a lady offered me water and to walk me home. Not that I would’ve accepted either, I explained that I just needed to catch my breath and was going to start running again once I did.

I made it almost to the same place on my second lap before I admitted defeat and walked the rest of the way home.

Despite all this, my run could have been much worse, as on my first lap, when I reached the first bridge, there were broken eggs on the pavement, so I believe that I just missed kids throwing eggs off the bridge again.

I completed, 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking.

Day 65: Tuesday

Tuesday wasn’t much better, but this time it was because I didn’t prepare for the heat.

However, although I did stop and walk home at the same point as yesterday, as I was so thirsty, I did not stop once mid run. I did promise myself that I would get into the habit of bringing water with me, then immediately forgot about this promise until now though. What I actually should have done, was gone home for a drink in between laps, after all that is one of the reasons that I do laps rather than a single circuit.

I completed, 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minute walking.

Day 66: Wednesday

Wednesday was a rest day.

Day 67: Thursday

Thursday was the worst exercise day of the week by far, and I sort of knew it would be before I went. As I was getting changed into my running clothes, the heavens opened. I debated staying in and getting some washing and writing done, but I had plans that I couldn’t, wouldn’t and didn’t want to change for Friday, which meant if I didn’t go exercising today, I would’ve had to go exercising 3 to 4 days in a row, which I know I am not capable of doing yet, so I waited for the rain to go off then immediately headed out, hoping I could beat the next down pour.

I didn’t, and I was forced to walk home in the rain, soaked, because the ground was slippery and my eyes were full of water.

I (sort of) completed, 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking.

Day 68: Friday

Friday was a rest day.

Date 69: Saturday

Saturday’s run was wonderful, I didn’t stop at all and it was completely uneventful and unmemorable.

I completed, 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking.

Day 70: Sunday

Sunday was a rest day.

Categories
English language notes

Amplification

When a word or phrase is repeated rather than the letter sound.

This is when a word or phrase is repeated to really emphasis its important in the narrative.

Example

Love, real love, takes time.

This drives home the idea that love is

• something to be taken seriously

• something that is weighty

• something that takes time to cultivate.

Categories
English language notes

Developing independent study skills for success

It’s not your teachers responsibility to get you the grades you need. It’s your teachers responsibility to teach you the information to succeed in the exams. The learning of this information and what you do with it is very much your responsibility.

Imagine

You and your friends have just had a really useful lesson. You have covered lots of information that will help you in the exams.

You walk out of the lesson and don’t think about what you have learned again until you see a question about it in the exam three months later.

However when your friend goes home that evening, she spends

• 10 minutes looking up some additional material on the Internet in connection to the lessons content.

• She then spent a further five minutes creating a mind map which connects some of the ideas in the lesson to the additional research she found.

• After that she highlight some of the key vocabulary on the mind map.

• She then puts her class notes, research and materials and mind maps, into the folder for the subject.

• Which was already divided into topic areas.

She has spent no more than 20 minutes doing this.

When the exam comes around your friend knows she has to revise the topic, so she pulls out her notes and gets straight on with the revising.

The reason your friend performed better in the exam is because she applied independent study skills.

The key here is that applying study skills, such as organisation, extra research and making notes, does not have to take up masses of time, but if you apply these skills, then you improve your chances of getting good results.

At the end of the day the grades you achieve don’t belong to your friends, your teacher, or your parents, they are yours and you will have them for the rest of your life, surely that is worth the extra bit of effort.

Categories
Autobiographical

Conditioned To Expect And Accept it

Part 2.B

During my first month at university, I became friends with many different friend groups and individuals, who lived in my halls of residence. In order for the next two stories in Conditioned To Expect And Accept It, as well as the rest of the stories in this miniseries, to fully be understandable, I have decided to write this post about how I met these friends.

However, there are five people I don’t remember meeting. Sam, a dance student, Emma, a drama student, GP, a fine art student, and Mikey, I can’t recall what he studied, all of who were already friends. The fifth person, was a girl name Laura- a printed textiles student.

If you have read my blog from the beginning, you will have seen me mention S before, in my posts–

S

• The First Time I Was Hit By A Car

https://pixievannucci.wordpress.com/2020/10/18/the-first-time-i-was-hit-by-a-car/

• The First Viewing

https://pixievannucci.wordpress.com/2021/01/03/the-first-house/

• The Second Viewing

https://pixievannucci.wordpress.com/2021/01/10/the-second-viewing/

• The First Time I Was Sectioned

https://pixievannucci.wordpress.com/2021/01/24/the-first-time-i-was-sectioned/

• (and) The Time Everybody Blamed Me For Being The Victim Of A Robbery

https://pixievannucci.wordpress.com/2021/04/18/the-time-that-the-police-blamed-me-for-being-the-victim-of-a-robbery/

The reason that I am using just his first initial is not because he did anything wrong, I honestly don’t have a bad word to say about S, he’s a great person who I still care about, and I deeply regret the breakdown of our relationship which was entirely my fault. It is because I have not gotten his permission to speak about him, but due to how important he was to me I cannot talk about my life without talking about him, therefore I am trying my best to protect his privacy and anonymity. I know, he knows, I am writing this blog, and I truly hope he understand that I would never want to do anything to upset or hurt him.

Due to S being the very first friend I made in London, we need to go back to the day I arrived, right after I was shown to my room.

As I stood in that tiny, grubby, bare room, with just two pieces of furniture – a desk and a bed, a built in wardrobe and set of shelves – neither of which had any doors, and oddly – a cracked and dirty bathroom style sink, with a mirror above it, listening to Jodie (whose name I didn’t know yet – we met properly in the kitchen a few days later, where we bonded temporarily over the fact that we were both wearing odd earrings) I decided I had made a terrible mistake moving to London – a city I wasn’t familiar with, where I knew nobody.

“You’re there now. Give it at least a month,” my mum advised me, when I phoned her in tears.

Acknowledging that I was stuck there, having spent almost all my money on taxi fair and having not receiving my student loan yet, I began going through tasks I needed to complete, but only got as far as making the bed before I collapsed onto it sobbing.

Which was where I was still laying a couple of hours later, when there was a knock on my door. Trying to pull myself together, aware that it was obvious I had been crying, I opened the door and was greeted by a small group inviting me to come to the student union with them. Honestly, I didn’t want to go, but I agreed to join them as soon as I fix my hair and make up.

It only took me around half an hour to calm down enough to, and, do my make up, but when I got onto the student union the group was huge. By pure chance, everybody in this group was living at Trent Park and studying at Cathill, the arts campus, despite this though, it quickly became apparent that these weren’t my type of people, and I began to wish I hadn’t come. Thinking it would be rude to leave, I took advantage of being one of the people standing, due to the lack of chairs, and went to sit on the window ledge nearby.

There was already a man sitting on the same window ledge and he introduced himself as S, a second-year student, taking a double major in film and journalism.

By this point in the evening I’d already knocked back a couple of drinks on an empty stomach, and I was about to knock back a few more, so I don’t remember the conversation thar followed, but S did.

Later, in the years following our meeting, he would tell people how he thought I was crazy when after two minutes of conversation I leaned in and affectionately declared that I knew we were going to be best friends, then we would all laugh because my prediction had been correct. S quickly became the big brother I had never had.

Amy

The only other memory I have from my first day in London, is collapsing on the bed face down at the end of the night, as the room spun around me. Struggling unsuccessfully to roll over, it occurred to me that because I hadn’t eaten anything, I was much drunker than I usually would have been. The best I could do was turn my head to the side, so it wasn’t buried in the pillow and I could breathe slightly easier. Beginning to pass out, I heard somebody in the toilets, across from my room, vomiting violently. My last thoughts were of how sorry I felt for them.

When I woke up the next morning, feeling physically ill, covered in my own vomit, I realise I had been the person I had heard being sick. Up until this point in my life, I had never been so intoxicated that I had been sick. There had been very rare occasions that I had thrown up the next day, while violently hung over, but never on the night itself. Recalling how I had fallen onto the bed on my stomach and managed to turn my head during my last few seconds of consciousness, rather than lying on my back like I always did, I couldn’t believe how lucky I was. I also couldn’t believe that my alarm clock had been enough to wake me up.

To make matters worse, I had to be at an early morning lecture, then from there, go straight to enroll.

Ashamed, I pulled the bedsheets off the bed and wrap them in a pile to put in the washing machine later. Then I hurried off to clean myself. I brushed my teeth for about ten minutes, then got in the shower and scrubbed my hair and skin over and over again, with boiling hot water and almost an entire bottle of both shower gel and shampoo, but the taste and odour lingered.

The odour seems much stronger than my perfume, so I was relieved when I got to the Trent Park shuttle bus stop and I was the only one there. Unfortunately, a couple of minutes later another girl entered the bush shelter. Convinced the reason she was staring at me was because she could smell me, I tried to avoid looking at her, but eventually she approached me.

“Rachel, you don’t remember me do you?” She laughed.

Meeting her gaze, I shook my head, “No sorry.”

“I’m Amy (Amy was a first year textiles student) you came into my room and molested my teddy bear pebbles last night.”

“What do you mean I molested your teddy bear ?” I asked, confused and horrified.

“You came in, saw him, started shouting about how much you loved him, picked him up and hugged and kissed him while you said you wanted to steal him, then you wouldn’t let him go when I told you I wanted him back,” she obviously wasn’t upset about what happened, as she hadn’t stopped laughing.

Even as I apologised to her, she giggled.

If you’re wondering, pebbles was a toy meant for babies, that Amy had owned since she was a baby. He was a pink and green dinosaur or monster, with sad, haunted, washing machine scratched eyes.

Later that evening, when I got home from the freshers fair, Amy introduced me to the other members of what she called The Penthouse Crew- Charlie, Fee and Carol – all drama students, and May – a jewellery student.

After we had all eaten dinner in Amy’s room, she took me downstairs to meet Adam – a graphics student, Hannah – a dance student, Johnny and Eric, and the rest of her friends from the second floor.

We were all in Adams room. He was sat at his desk, on his computer, with his MySpace account open.

“I have my space,” I informed him enthusiastically. “I thought everyone had MySpace, but you’re the only person I’ve met so far that has it.” Of course this wasn’t true, because I had no memory of the previous night, but Adam responded as though that had also been his experience and requested my MySpace details.

“Is this you? He enquired, sounding impressed when he found my profile. “How did you do this your page?”

Though I can’t recall completely what my page was like, I recall that it was heavily customised. It had weird fonts and a wall of tiled Bokeh photography that was my own (which I think wasn’t even a thing back then).

“You know when you write your about me, and there’s that weird script below? You remove parts of that script and replace it with links to fonts and your own photos and instructions from other websites that tell it what to do.”

Me and Adam were never really friends, but he was the only person from this group that seemed to notice I existed.

The Penthouse Crew

If S quickly became my brother, then Amy quickly became my sister, and the penthouse crew immediately accepted me as one of their own. My first impression of the girls was that they were genuinely nice. They tried to recruit all thirty residents thirty residents of the third floor including the three who were men, one of which was Mikey, into the group, making extra effort to include Sam and Emma, who despite politely refusing their friendship would later admit to me that they “Never liked a single one of those girls.” Regardless of what my opinion of this admission was at the time, my opinion of it today is that they were hypocrites. Despite the fact that I fell out with The Penthouse Crew, coming think May and Fee were terrible people, in my book Emma and Sam were just as bad as them, while Amy, Charlie and Carol were much better people than all four of them. After the first couple of weeks, it became clear that The Penthouse Crew was just the six of us, and we all became closer, tighter and impossible to infiltrate. We were sisters, part of an exclusive group even Hannah was never a member of.

Nobody tore us apart. We imploded from the inside.

Of course like any friends groups there were clicks within our click. Fee and May had been best friends from day one, and Carole was their unwelcome third wheel. I tried to convince myself that I was imagining the hostility from the two of them towards Carole, and even tried to match their situation to the situation between me, Amy and Charlie.

Me and Amy were inseparable, and Charlie was our best friend, she was with the two of us most of the time, she was one of us, as much Amy’s friend as she was mine.

They explained to me, on the night Amy introduced me to them, that they had name themselves The Penthouse Crew because we lived on the top floor of our halls.

“Aren’t penthouses expensive houses built on the top of buildings for rich people to live in?” I had asked, examining our grubby little home. At the time I was unaware that Amy, Fee and May were from rich families, and Charlies family weren’t bad off either. I really have no idea what Caroles family’s financial situation was as she never spoke about her family to me, but I knew she had one as she went back up north to visit them regularly.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Phase 3- Week 9

Monday: 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Tuesday: 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Wednesday: Rest day

Thursday: 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Friday: 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Saturday: Rest day

Sunday: Rest day

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Phase 3 – Week 9

Day 57: Monday

Mondays run was both bad and good, which, I suppose, means I actually did great. You see, it was terrible because I had bad period pains, which are worse for me in some ways as I don’t always get bad pains, and so I can’t prepare for them and I’m not used to them. After almost 23 years of having periods (since I was 12 years old – and two days if you want me to be precise) all I have learned about my own, is that like me, they are entirely unpredictable. I was also hallucinating and kept checking my phone for my run time,

The reason it was good, was because I only stopped for my planned one minute break.

I completed, 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking.

Day 58: Tuesday

On Tuesday, I am exhausted, due to only getting about four hours sleep and my pains are awful, but other than that, my run is uneventful.

I complete, 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking.

Day 59: Wednesday

Wednesday is a rest day.

Day 60: Thursday

On Thursday I woke up super late at 2:30pm, because like most nights my neighbours kept me awake into the late early hours of the morning, so as a result I go for my run later at 5:30pm. I still have pains and was clock watching again. Yet, for some reason I wanted to do a third lap, but stopped myself because I really am sticking to my plan this time.

I complete, 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking.

Day 61: Friday

Friday’s exercise was absolutely awful. However, I can’t fully remember why, because for some reason I didn’t make any notes and only made a vague tweet.

What I don’t know – whether I was breathless, hallucinating, if my knee, shins, or ankles hurt, if I almost fell or had any other accident, if I kept stopping.

What I do know – I still had my pains, I was exhausted from another bad night of sleep, I felt like I had been kicked in both thighs, I walked the last 3/8 of the lap.

I completed, 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking.

Day 62: Saturday

Saturday was a rest day.

Day 63: Sunday

Sunday was a rest day.

Categories
English language notes

Sibilance

A repeated s or sh sound.

Example

The slow, slithering, snake.

This further enforces the image in the readers eye.

Categories
English language notes

Conducting independent research

How to conduct independent research

If you are asked to conduct some independent research, you will typically be given a question that you must prepare for in advance.

Example

The proposition in a radio debate to be voted on by members of the public is: “Is Bill Gates is a true hero of our times?”

Write a speech either supporting or opposing the proposition.

Comb through the question and highlight any words you think you’ll need to pay attention to.

Example

• Bill Gates is a true hero of our times

• Speech

• Support

• opposing

You can break it apart further.

Example

• Bill Gates

• Hero

• Or times

• Bill Gates is the subject of the statement. What has he done in his life?

• What good? And what bad things has he contributed?

⁃ Are they quotations from him that you can use to visualise your point?

What makes a person a hero of our times?

Think of some of the people who are currently praised as heroes of our time. Does Bill Gates match the usual description.

It might be worth deciding whether you’re supporting or opposing after you have gathered all of the data. You might find a lot of evidence that leans in one direction. In order to provide facts you’ll need to use a range of sources. At least five.

Where can you find this information?

• Online

• Library

• Encyclopedias

• Textbooks

• Novels

• Poems

• Film

• Documentaries

Select five sources from these resources. They must be diverse. Don’t pick five newspaper articles. Trying to vary what you choose.

Once you’ve got your sources begin making detailed notes on each of them. Highlight and annotate anything useful In an article make detailed notes on a useful image you found.

Collect all your research and put it into a folder, either digital or physical. Keeping all of your notes and ideas together will save you a lot of time.

Your aim is to persuade your listeners.

You’ll need

• Accuracy

• Factual relevance

• Consistency

• And some level of emotional appeal.

Begin planning your response.

The question will have a very clear audience and purpose. You’ll need to make sure you address this.

Example

Your audience was the public.

Your purpose was a radio debate.

You need to persuade.

Try to list as many persuasive techniques as you can think of.

Begin implementing them into your writing.

Plans with a clear structure have

• an introduction

• middle

• and a conclusion.

These are easiest to write.

Each paragraph should have a clear point, which should be well evidenced, considering the sources you’ve got that.

By the time you are finish planning, your writing should be relatively easy. You should already have a clear structure and know what points you want to write about. Pay close attention to the purpose and audience.

When you finished you should proof read your work carefully.

Categories
Uncategorized

Conditioned To Expect And Accept It

Part 2.A

As you know, I try not to go off topic when I am writing my blog posts, which is not only very difficult for me due to my disorganised and racing thoughts, it is important to me that my readers understand my posts as well, and it gives me hope that in the future I will be able to overcome some, if not all of my most disabling symptoms, even if right now it takes me hours of rewrites, drafts and edits, to get a single post to the skill level I am currently writing at. That is why I have made this a separate post.

The things that I am going to briefly talk about not only seems relevant to this miniseries, I believe they will make future stories in this miniseries and in general make more sense, and might add more context to some of the stories I have already told.

All of my “adult life” I have been part of many different friend groups at the same time, which seems “normal” enough to me, as I think everybody has multiple friend groups at any one point in their lives. What I think is “less normal” is how diverse and eclectic my groups of friends have been. Being so openly welcomed into such different friend groups was not due to any purposeful effort on my part, and and it was something I didn’t even notice at the time. What made me start thinking about it it was an article that I read last year, that was written by a woman with borderline personality disorder, who described how she struggled with her own birthday parties, because she has borderline personality disorder. As I read this article I realise that I struggle with my own birthday parties, and I struggle with them for the same reason she struggles with them, I can’t be all the different versions of who I am at once.

There are several factors that I believe cause borderline people to be “different people” with different friend groups, all of which are truly who we are. Each of these factors could and should be posts themselves in the future, which is why I am only going to vaguely discuss them here.

1. High levels of sympathy and compassion, combined with low levels of empathy.

To me having low levels of empathy means I can’t independently decipher how you feel, why, or what your intentions are, I need to be told most of the time.

However, I am very sympathetic and compassionate, and upsetting or distressing things have a long lasting an almost trauma inducing affect on me, but not for me, for the subject involved.

Lacking empathy doesn’t mean that you lack sympathy, compassion and don’t care, it’s like being emotionally blind to other peoples emotions and intentions.

This makes me a better person to confide in, because I am incapable of making your problem my problem, so the conversation will be driven by you and fully about you and your problem. At the same time if you tell me how you feel and why you feel that way, I can understand how you feel and why, and I won’t take offence or unfairly judged you.

For example –

If you said to me, “I am a lesbian and I am not friends with women who aren’t lesbians, because I’m fed up of being hassled for threesomes by females I thought were my friends, for their boyfriends.”

I wont take offence that you don’t want to be my friend, because I am able to understand the problem from your perspective, based on what you have said to me only, as I don’t link it to any political or social bullshit, and wont make it about more than what you have said to me, as I don’t believe I can interpret some ulterior motive behind your words.

2. Black and white thinking, paired with only having intense emotions.

If lack of empathy is being blind to other peoples emotions, black and white thinking paired with only having intense emotions is like being emotionally colourblind when it comes to feeling your own emotions.

Mostly put as seeing all things and people as being good or bad, black and white thinking really is downplayed for what it truly is, which is a disabling symptom, and is often used as a reason for why we are bad people, just like lacking empathy.

People with borderline personality disorder only have the extremes of each emotion, meaning we don’t feel emotions on a sliding scale, just at their peak levels. Based on my own experience, we don’t understand how it impacts us not to have that sliding scale, yes my emotions can feel physical, but before I was diagnosed with bpd I thought everybody’s emotions could feel physical. What I experience as happiness and sadness, you apparently would experience as euphoria and depression.

This means that if we have a relationship of any sort, that relationship feels much more important to me than it does to you, and oddly there is something about this that other people respond positively to, at least in the beginning.

3. Eclectic, all consuming and fast changing hobbies, interests and personality traits.

For some reason, because I have BPD, I can like several types of things such as music genres at the same time, even those that are at odds with each other.

When I am with a person who shares a hobby, interest or personality trait with me, that is who I fully become.

The results of being this way though means that when I am with people from more than one of my friend groups I feel as though I go into a social and identity meltdown, as well as like I am faking all of the versions of myself, and I can feel isolated and lonely while surrounded by my friends.

If this post, this far seems weird and out of place to you, I promise that I don’t think it will by the end of this miniseries.

For now though that is it.

Categories
Autobiographical

Conditioned To Expect And Accept it

Part 1

I’m going to tell you five short stories about times that I have been sexually harassed, all of which took place in between my break up with Ste S and the assault that my trial was for.

Andrew B

I believe that Andrew B was in his mid twenties when this happened. I was eighteen. He had worked at the DIY store before I did, but had left to go and work somewhere else, before reapplying for and receiving his old job back. During the period he didn’t work there all the staff talked about how much they hated him, and how he had sexually harassed many of the female employees and gotten away with it. When he returned, everybody acted as though they were glad he was back.

On this occasion, I had been sent to help him with a job that should’ve only taken a couple of minutes, I don’t recall what the job was, what I do recall is how obvious it was that he was dragging the job out to interrogate me. I use the word interrogate because that is how it felt. Afterwards, for the rest of my employment there, I felt uneasy and afraid of Andrew.

This is how our conversation went –

Andrew: So what are your hobbies?

Me: Art, photography, fashion design –

Andrew: No, that’s what you study. What do you do in your free time?

Me: I do all of those things in my free time.

Andrew: If that was true, you’d be living a sad life. How don’t you understand that they’re not your hobbies? What else do you do?

Me: I go out with my friends, read, watch films –

Andrew: My God! Are you really stupid or are you messing with me? Everybody does those things. They aren’t hobbies. What do you enjoy doing?

Me: I just told you.

Andrew: So, you’re basically telling me that you sit at home diddling yourself and flicking your bean all day everyday.

This was when I walked away and reported it to the manager on duty, who accused me of being dramatic and to blame for both what Andrew had said to me and how long the job was taking, then sent me back to finish the job.

During my first month at university, I was in central London visiting “famous fashion locations” for a project, when I got a call from an unknown number. Curious, I answered it and was greeted by a string of insults and sexually explicit comments, that the caller clearly thought were cute and banterish, but which were vile and distressing.

“Who is this?” I demanded, through gritted teeth, shaking.

“Andrew B…,” He replied, as though I should have recognised his voice.

I hung up, feeling very mentally and physically unwell, collapsing against the wall of the shop I was outside. He tried calling me back several times. I watched my mobile ring, but didn’t answer.

The DJ

One night at the Krazy House, me and Kate got speaking to the DJ, so I requested a song.

The DJ responded that he would play me the song, if I fucked myself, right there and then in front of him with a glow stick.

When we tried to complain, We were informed that he wasn’t a Krazy House employee, so there was nothing they could do about it.

We’re not here for your entertainment

Another night, when I was at the Krazy House with a group of my college friends and a few of their friends, me and VM, ended up separated from everybody we were with, as we search for her girlfriend, who had gone to the toilet, hadn’t returned and wasn’t answering any calls or texts. There were occasions when the mobile signal was bad at the Krazy House, but as we were able to call and text VMs girlfriend, we were sure this wasn’t the reason she wasn’t responding. I think she had lost or dropped her phone in the toilet, but I don’t fully remember, I just recall that when we found her she no longer had her phone.

We were stood at the bar on the K1, waiting to ask the bar staff if they had seen a woman matching her girlfriends description, when two men, who were much bigger and older than us, began speaking to us.

VM explained that we were searching for her girlfriend, gave them a detailed description and enquired as to whether they had seen her.

The men didn’t answer. As soon as they heard VM had a girlfriend, they began aggressively demanding that me and VM kiss each other for them.

There are so many problems with this behaviour, all of which are very obvious, so I’m not going to bore you by listing a single one of them.

As you can probably imagine, I was furious, but before I could say anything, VM said we would do it if they kissed each other first.

My protests were cut off by their protests, but VM insisted we would kiss, only if and after they kissed, and oddly, eventually they agree, but they wanted a “full minute of me and her kissing,” for “ten seconds of them kissing.”

As soon as they scrunched their eyes closed and touching lips, VM took my hand and led me quickly away.

The taxi driver

Like an idiot, I bought everything that I would urgently need on my arrival at university in London, in Liverpool, as I had only ever been to London once, for my university interview, so didn’t know where anything was in London. This seemed sensible, until I realise there was no way I could transport two suitcases, which were almost as tall as me and each weight at least twice as much as me, halfway across the country alone. To make matters worse, I’d only realised this on the day I had to leave.

Stressed, I figured out that even if I had enough money to make two journeys, I didn’t have enough time.

While I was having a meltdown, my mum called a local taxi company to get a price and time for the journey. She was quoted a couple of hours and £200. (It came to £250)

With that sorted out, I embarked on my long distance taxi ride, never considering how dangerous it would be once I was in between home and university and I was entirely at the mercy of the taxi driver. Honestly, I am grateful things only went as far as they did, as I am aware that it could have ended much worse, but while I was trapped in that taxi, in the middle of nowhere, with a thirty something year old man, making sexually explicit remarks about what he wanted to do to me, I tried to convince myself that my fear of being raped by him was me overreacting to the situation, probably because I couldn’t deal with the reality of how much danger I was in.

I was so relieved when we arrive, that I am sure I was out of that taxi before it even fully stopped. The driver also got out and began demanding that I give him a kiss for, “Everything he had done for me,” or I wouldn’t get my suitcases back. When I refused he grabbed my wrist, and we began struggling. There were groups of people all around us, yet only two middle-aged men, who were both helping the same girl, came dashing towards us to stop him. On seeing the they were coming to help me, he let go of my arm, opened the boot of his taxi and flung my suitcases into the road, before speeding off.

The two me helped me pick up my suitcases, and bring them into the building.

It took a while for a member of staff to come and show me to my room, which turned out to be next door to Jodie’s room (the girl whose family had just helped me). When I heard her through the wall, talking on the phone about what happened, I broke down crying, finally admitting to myself how much danger I had been in.

My mum complained to the taxi company, who told her technically he was self-employed.

The man at the freshers fair

It was my first actual day at university, enrolment day, the day after I arrived, and I had gone to the freshers fair that was being held at the campus I lived on, with Sam, the girl who live next door to me, and Emma the girl who lived next door but one to me on the opposite side to Sam, next door to Jodie.

I can’t remember what this particular man was promoting, but that doesn’t actually matter, what matters is what I do remember. He approached us and began his sales pitch, and as soon as I spoke he stopped it and turned his full attention onto me. “You’re a Scouser! I love the Scouse accent! I make my girlfriend to a Scouse accent in bed!”

Obviously creeped out, I asked the girls could we move along, but they refused, insisting they wanted to hear more about what he was promoting, either not understanding and/or caring that, what he had said to me was inappropriate.

They never signed up for whatever it was he was selling.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Phase 3 – Week 8

Monday: 2 laps of 3 minute running, 2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Tuesday: 2 laps of 3 minute running, 2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Wednesday: Rest day.

Thursday: 2 laps of 3 minute running, 2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Friday: 2 laps of 3 minute running, 2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Saturday: Rest day

Sunday: Rest day

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Phase 3 – Week 8

Day 50: Monday

Although I was still checking my phone for my run time and I did have to stop once, because I was both hallucinating and struggling to breathe, Mondays run was much better than Sundays, and I did not stop once mid run. However, I did decide that during this week and next week, I will give myself a break after I finish my first lap and then the run walk cycle I am currently in as I do.

I completed, 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking.

Day 51: Tuesday

Tuesday run is uneventful.

I completed, 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking.

Day 52: Wednesday

Wednesday is a rest day.

Day 53: Thursday

Thursday is a terrible exercise day. Not long after I start I get a phone call, and right afterwards start to need a wee. I’m so distracted by my need to wee that I almost roll my ankle and fall over. Then with a 1/4 of my first lap to go, I get so desperate that I have to stop running and walk back home to go to the toilet.

When I get back out, I’m determined to do better, but I get another phone call. Then I’m forced to stop mid run because there are so many cars parked on the pavement that they are difficult to get around and are obscuring my view.

I complete, 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking.

Day 54: Friday

Unlike Thursday, Friday is a great exercise day. It’s so good, that it makes me want to increase my run time and decrease my walk time, but I’m not going to, I’m going to stick to my plan. During the entire run, I only checked my phone for my runtime twice, once on my first cycle, once on my last cycle, and although I had to stop mid run once, it was because I thought I had lost part of my headphones inside my ear and panicked. I hadn’t.

I complete, 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking.

Day 55: Saturday

Saturday is a rest day.

Day 56: Sunday

Sunday is a rest day.

Categories
English language notes

Alliteration

Alliteration is the occurrence of the same letter or sound at the beginning of adjacent or closely connected words.

Its often used in

• poetry

• but we can also find it in plays

• and prose

Example

The bumbling buffoon.

The repeated b sound gives a certain clumsiness to the phrase.

This helps cement the image of the buffoon.

Categories
English language notes

Technical Accuracy

Chapter 1

Preparing for English language exams

What are the examiners looking for?

One thing that comes up in the examiners report year after year is the lack of technical accuracy and exams.

By this they mean things like

• Spelling

• Punctuation

• And grammar.

Examples

Spelling of

• There

• and their.

Over use of commas.

• Make sure you know how to use them properly.

An occasional slip up may well be overlooked but consistent inaccurate use may have a negative impact on your grade.

Examiners also want to see you using relevant

• Skills

• And techniques

Make yourself a list of techniques that you know you need to use for each type of writing you know you’ll have to face in an exam.

Example

• Do you have to write a narrative?

⁃ Make yourself a list of narrative techniques you know the examiners will be looking for.

• And make sure you apply them to your writing.

Make sure you know what is expected of you in the exam and use a variety of different revision techniques to build your confidence.

Example

You could use

• Revision guides

• Listen to podcast

• Or set up revision groups.

• You could write your own questions for the exam and complete them

• or adorn your wall with

⁃ colourful key terms

⁃ and mind maps.

It’s about using whatever methods work best for you.

Categories
Autobiographical

“The Girl Next Door.”

Hooray! It’s finally over guys! We have made it through the stories from the worst summer of my life, at least for now and with the exception of one short story that wasn’t long or relevant enough to have its own full post, which I will be briefly talking about in my next post. However, because we are building up to the story of my sexual assault trial, and we are almost there, we are moving straight into one of the worst years of my life, my first year at university. It’s another year of being screwed over and abused by people I considered to be my friends, in general, but also and most importantly sexually. Due to how much went on this year, I’m not sure how many stories I am going to have to tell to make our focus stories makes sense, so if you have stuck with me this far, thank you, I hope you stick with me to the end of this series of stories too.

This week, we are following a sort of theme, as we are moving straight from one story about something awful a woman did to me, to another story about something awful another woman did to me. This hasn’t been purposefully done, as a theme, it’s just the chronological order these things happened to me in, again with the exception of some of the short stories I will be telling in my next post.

So, with that said, let’s get to today’s story.

It was my first week of university, so freshers week, at around 9 o’clock at night, and everybody but me, who was busy working on one of the many projects I had already been set, seem to be socialising. I was sat at my desk, with work spread out in front of me, logged in to MSN messenger and MySpace on my laptop, struggling to concentrate because of the competing noises coming from the many parties being held in my halls of residence, as well as from the student union which was right outside my window, when I got a message on MySpace from Adam, who was a man I had met that week, through one of the girls, called Ami, who lived on my floor. I was quickly becoming friends with Ami, who was already in a relationship with Adam. He was inviting me to a party on his floor, which was the floor below mine. Replying, immediately, I declined, explaining that I was working and wasn’t appropriately dressed, as I was dressed for bed, wearing a T-shirt and shorts.

“That’s not a good enough enough excuse. We all have work to do. Get changed. I’m coming to get you,” Adam insisted.

Seeing as I planned on still refusing to go when Adam arrived, I did not get changed.

A couple of minutes later, which would have been the right amount of time for Adam to get to my room, there was a knock on my door. Like an idiot, because I was expecting Adam, I didn’t put the chain on my door or check out the peephole, I just opened the door. To my surprise, and fear, I found not Adam, but a group of at least six men in the hallway, all of who were strangers to me. Instinctively, I knew whatever it was these men wanted wasn’t good, so I tried to shut the door, but number one put his foot in between the door and the frame, preventing me from doing so.

“Wow, ” man number two whistled, looking me over hungrily. “Your friend wasn’t lying. You are hot.”

Suddenly, very aware of how physically exposed I was by my lack of clothing, and how loud the noise around me was, meaning nobody might hear me calling for help if I needed it, my fear grew.

“What do you want?” I asked, impressed with how annoyed rather than afraid I managed to sound.

“To come in,” my number three answered, as though I was going to let them come into my room. As he did, he started to push my door open further.

“Is she a Scouser?” My number four asked, trying to peer over the heads of his friends. “I like a Scouser.” This brought to mind what the man at the freshers fair had said to me that same week, and I began to panic. As soon as number three started to push the door open, I had begun to push back, realising that if all of them pushed the door inwards together they would even easily overpower me. Now though, I knew I had to be more aggressive than them to prevent myself from being assaulted by these men, as I understood that men like these preyed on the reluctance of their victims to physically fight back, because of the worry that they would get into trouble if they hurt their attacker.

Remember at the end of last weeks post, when I told you I regretted my reluctance to hurt my attacker, even as he assaulted me?

Well, at this point, I had learned this lesson and I knew the regret and shame I would feel if I did not fight back against these men as much as I possibly could. So, knowing the only way to protect myself was to shut my door, I slam number ones foot as hard as I could in between the door the frame.

My action had the desired effect, and number one pulled his foot back, cursing and shouting as though I had forgotten his foot was there, saying things like, “My foot was there you stupid bitch.”

Before I could close the door though, number three moved fast, sticking his head in the tiny gap in between the door and the frame.

All I could think about at that moment was what an idiot number three was. As I began pulling the door towards me, widening the gap, he moved his head further into the space between the door and the frame. He must have thought I was opening the door for some reason. I wasn’t. I was building up momentum. Then, I rammed the door as hard and as fast as I could against his head, so hard in fact that while he screamed about me being a bitch he struggled unsuccessfully to free his head.

I pulled the door back again, in order to build up momentum to ram his head a second time, but he took this opportunity to remove his head from in between the door and the frame, giving me the opportunity to finally shut the door and put the chain on.

After I got my door closed, I grabbed my keys off the desk and lock the door, remembering what Fee had told me about the woman who had shown her how to open the doors using a bankcard or drivers license, if they weren’t double locked, before collapsing, trembling onto the bed, wondering where Adam was, as I listened to the group of men banging on the door and shouting obscene threats at me.

It took them far longer than I expected it would to go away, and when they finally did I was sure that I heard them not only leave the corridor but the floor. Not knowing why they had targeted me and seemingly nobody else on my floor, or if they were on their way to target somebody else, leaving altogether, or planning on coming back to get me, I waited until the angry voices disappeared, then peeked out into the hallway to check they were indeed gone, while keeping the chain on, before heading out in search of help, because I didn’t want to be alone if they returned, and I believe that I needed to make the building security guard aware of what had happened, but I didn’t want to go down to his office alone.

I didn’t have to go far. As soon as I stepped out into the corridor, I noticed that the girl who lived in the room next door to me on my left (if you were leaving my room) Sam, had her door open. It was the raised voices of her, GP and Mikey that caught my attention. When she saw me in her doorway and began to speak to me directly, I forgot all about my plans to seek refuge or alert the security guard, as all I could think about was how they all known what was happening to me and none of them had tried to help me, not even the two men, GP and Mikey, who would have come close to the men while they were attempting to get into my room, on their way into Sams room.

“I’m sorry,” she sobbed. “I had to do it. They were throwing my stuff around, and I was scared they were going to break something. They said they didn’t want to hurt or rob me, they just wanted sex, but I wasn’t their type and if I told them where the hottest girl I had met so far lived they would leave me alone…so I told them go next door… I told them, the girl next door is hot, blonde and white (Sam had dark hair and olive skin) because… well… you live next door.”

For anyone whose opinion is that Sam just did what she had to do to survive, personally I disagree.

First of all, having your stuff broken isn’t as bad as being raped.

Even if she was scared that they would rape her if she didn’t throw somebody else under the bus, she just needed to pretend to do it, to get them out of the room long enough to shut the door.

She knew where both GP and Mikey lived, and she also had a way to contact them, as she contacted them and asked them to come to her room after the group of men left. Can I just point out, she was so afraid of them, that she didn’t shut her door when they left. What she could have done was send them either to GP or Mikey’s room, being that they were males and in less danger of being raped, seeing as these men stated they wanted a woman, then alerted them both anyway before the group got there and alerted somebody else to go and tell the security guard what was happening.

That is what I would’ve done.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

My plan moving forward

Phase 3 – Week 7

I have –

1. Reassessed what my goals were when I started exercising. It was never about achieving a full run, although I want to. It was about losing weight and keeping it off.

2. Accepted that I am different to other people, and that what other people find easy, I find hard.

3. Accepted that my current circumstances are different to my previous circumstances. I’m never going to enjoy running outside.

4. Finally “thrown away the guidebook;” I am not opening it again, at least until I am fully running.

5. Set myself a new achievable plan.

Weeks 1-4: 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking.

Weeks 5–8: 2 laps of 3 1/2 minutes running, 1 1/2 minutes walking.

Weeks 9–12: 2 laps of 4 minutes running, 1 minute walking.

Weeks 13-16: 4 1/2 minutes running ,1/2 a minute walking.

Weeks 17 to 20: 2 laps of a full run.

Before making this plan, I did a test run, of 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking. The reason I decided on this particular combination was because it was the last time I was not only comfortable but excelling, and it was where I began phase 3, meaning that it was pre-changes.

6. Identified that I am currently struggling to go outside again, so made this one of my goals.

7. Finally settled on a schedule, meaning set days and times. Although I am aware that it won’t always be possible to stick to it, I am going to stick to it as much as I can.

My days are –

Exercise days: Monday, Tuesday, Thursday and Friday

Rest days: Wednesday, Saturday and Sunday

My times are currently in between 3– 4 o’clock

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Overview

Phase 3 – Week 7

On the day I rolled my ankle, I realised that I had changed too much about my exercise routine at once, which I now understand completely destroyed; my stamina; the progress I had made; as well as my ability to – progress, and to engage and cope, physically and mentally, with running and my journal. At this point though, all I understood was that I had almost suffered a serious accident due to being unable to engage mentally, therefore, I had no choice but to take a break.

By the end of week 7, I was aware of what contributed to my accident. I want to go through each of the mistakes I made individually, even though it is my belief that none of these things alone would have caused it.

1. Not accepting that my circumstances when I previously ran and enjoy it were different: I was running on a treadmill in the gym.

2. Not accepting my circumstances are different to other peoples: not everybody struggles with –

• Severe asthma

• Stress at the thought of having to go outside

• Stress related hallucinations…

• And seizures

• Mood…

• And “behavioural problems”

• Severe concentration…

• And attention problems

• Easily becoming “afraid”

• Or “paranoid”

3. Messing with my running pace, which led to pain in my knees and lungs, as well as breathing difficulties.

4. Halving my laps, because I believed it would help me achieve a full run faster, but which further broke down my stamina.

5. Switching from manually timing my runs, to using my phone, causing me to become disorientated and distressed by not knowing how long I had left to run.

6. Frequently changing what days I rest and exercise on, therefore leaving me routineless. As we all know without routine I become unstable, hysterical and unable to function.

*On the Monday of week 7, I weighed myself and discovered that I had gained half a stone, so everything I lost, in week 5 and 6.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Phase 3 – week 7

Monday: rest day

Tuesday: rest day

Wednesday: rest day

Thursday: rest day

Friday: rest day

Saturday: rest day

Sunday: 2 laps of 3 minutes running, 2 minutes walking

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Phase 3 – Week 7

Sunday

By Thursday, I wanted to start going for a run again, even though I had promised myself two weeks rest for the sake of my mental health and potentially sprint ankle. Mainly this was due to weighing myself and finding that I had regained all the weight I had lost this year. However, I’d already identified most of the mistakes which led to my accent.

At first, I resisted going, because one of my new exercise rules is that I will create and stick to realistic plans, so going for a run before the end of the two weeks felt as though I was breaking this rule before it even came into effect.

This was until Sunday, when I realised that I was once again struggling with just the idea of going outside, which pushed me into going for a test run, to see how my ankle was, and whether my new goals were actually achievable.

My ankle was fine. Although, there was a moment near the beginning of my run, where I stepped off the pavement and landed on it hard, in a funny position, and worried I had injured it.

Though, I found that, I was struggling with the 3 minutes of running, and kept checking my phone, I believe that practice and patience will resolve this.

Taking the week off has fix my paced issues, as I am back to my normal pace.

During my run, I was almost hit by two adult men speeding around the corner on an electric scooter, and narrowly avoided tripping over a partially smashed watermelon, abandoned in the middle of the road.

Categories
English language notes

Linguistic Terminology

Essential

A linguistic technique or device is something a speaker or writer does with the language they use.

You’ll find linguistic devices in

• cleverly written speeches.

• They are also often present in poetry

• and plays.

• Occasionally you will also find them in prose

⁃ particularly in dialogue

⁃ or to create a sense of the narrator speaking out loud to the reader.

Linguistic devices play upon

• sound

• letters

• words

• syntax.

They involve the language itself rather than the meaning.

Example

• Alliteration

• Sibilance

• Amplification

• Anaphora

• Antimetabole

• Parallelism

Remember if you find one of these techniques it is not enough to simply identify it.

You will also need to be able to

• comment upon what the writer is trying to achieve by using it,

⁃ What kind of effect does it have?

⁃ Does it reveal anything about the setting?

⁃ or characters?

⁃ Does it reveal a key message?

Remember to emphasis any points you make with quotes from the text.

Categories
Uncategorized

Proof Reading Skills

Part two

1. Literary Techniques

In exams

It is important to look over any literary techniques that you have used in your answer.

This includes

• Alliteration

• Onomatopoeia

• character

• Sibilance.

Make sure that you know

• the correct meaning of these words

• and that the example you have taken from the text is evidence of them.

There’s no point in saying the words “happy family” are alliteration as they are not.

2. Errors

Check for any errors you know that you always make.

You know the type of mistakes that crop up in your work better than anybody else.

Don’t let them get the better of you.

3. Grammatical Errors

A. One of the first things to check is that your tense is consistent.

We use tense to show whether things are happening in

• the past.

• or present

And

• whether they are ongoing

• or finished.

You should be writing in the same tense all the way through your answers.

In most cases they should mean that you are writing in the present tense.

This means that you avoid adding ED to your sentence.

Example

You would write

Stephen suggests that the weather is cold.

And not Stevenson suggested that the weather is cold.

If you have alternated through throughout your answer switch it all to the present tense.

B. If you’re writing a story and not an essay you can change your tense.

But don’t mix two sentences up in your tenses.

Example

If you want to use the past tense you might say

The old man walked quickly down the road. He opened a gate and looked around him.

If you wanted to use the present tense you might say.

The old man walks quickly down the road. He opens a gate and looks around him.

In both of these sentence the tense is consistent.

However if you said…

The old man walked quickly down the road. He opened the gate and looks around him.

… You would lose marks, as this sentence switches from past tense to present tense at the very end.

Try to avoid these types of errors.

4. Verb Agreement

Using the right tense links to another part of proofreading, which is verb agreement.

A. This sounds complicated but it simply means that the verb used makes sense given what has come before it.

Example

You might say

The writer suggests.

But you would never say

The writers suggests

This looks and sounds a little strange.

That is because the verb is not in agreement with what has come before it.

The correct way to write this would be

The writers suggest.

B. The verb itself can also sometimes change.

Example

I open the gate.

Is grammatically correct

But

He open the gate.

Is not

Add an s to make the sentence read properly

He opens the gate.

5. Look over your sentences to make sure they are fully complete.

Especially in short stories.

A sentence needs a subject and a verb.

Example

Jane (the subject) walked (the verb) in the park.

If you said

In the park

On its own

It would not be a complete sentence.

6. Sometimes your sentences may be too long

Consider

• splitting the sentence into two

• Or breaking them up with punctuation

If they stretch on for too long.

Remember

Each new

• Thought

• Or point

needs to end with

• a full stop

• a question mark

• or and exclamation mark.

⁃ A comma isn’t enough to divide completely new ideas.

7. Check your writing in the way that suits you.

• If you’re at home reading out loud might help.

• If your in an exam reading each sentence one by one could be key.

Categories
Autobiographical

Ash

Ash, was never a person I would have become friends with in the wild, she wasn’t even a person that I would have become friends with in work if it wasn’t for Helen, and I deeply regret that I ever did consider her to be a friend, especially as I could tell that she was false. Ash and Helen were close, they had worked together for a couple of years, as the only female shopfloor staff, by the time I started working there, if you didn’t count Marge who was in her 60s. I quickly came to like Helen, and we had a lot in common, we both had troubled home lives and complicated families, neither of us were into men much, and when I first started working there I was too young, and looked it, to get into pubs and clubs with my friends who looked it, or were, old enough to get in, and Helen despised pubs and clubs. The more I was around Helen, the more I was around Ash, and although I didn’t like ash, and I got the impression that she didn’t like me, I soon put it down to us being sort of polar opposites and found myself making an effort to get along with her.

Although my family thought of me as “girly” in comparison to my “tomboy” sister, nobody else did. Yes, I wore make-up, costume jewellery, heels, skirts, dresses, but I also wore jeans, combat pants, hoodies, vans, and converse. A year earlier, I had cut my hair into a short bob, and got what I planned to be the first part of a tattoo that would either stretch up one side of my back, or down one leg, as well as having three earrings in one ear, four in the other, a nose stud, eyebrow bar, and a belly bar, and I wanted to add snakebites (studs on both sides of my lower lip) to my collection. My hobbies were fashion design, art and photography. I listen to hardcore metal music, mainly Emo music, a bit of indie music, and dance music and electronica. I had grown up watching and reading horror, and still did.

Ash was what my friend Kate would have called a poser, she was a “girly girl” who thought of herself as a “rock chick,” (her words, not mine) and laughably, in my opinion, she once referred to Michael as the “rock poser” in her family. Michael may not have looked like an Emo, but he certainly dress like one, and he knew all the bands and music. Ash never dressed in anything close to rock style clothes of any type, and wore sensible girly glasses and real jewellery. Her only hobby seemed to be men. The only rock band she seemed to know anything about was Nirvana, and what she knew about them wasn’t much. Once in the staff room during our lunch hours, she was boring me so much by talking about Nirvana, but actually saying nothing about them, that I told her I was more of a Foo Fighters girl, so I really had nothing to contribute to the conversation, to which she seriously asked me what the Foo Fighters had to do with Nirvana. When I informed her that Dave Grohl was in both bands she replied that, [“] [I] couldn’t fool her that easily.[“]

“Okay Ash,” I had nodded, going back to reading my magazine.

The next Saturday she had excitedly exclaimed that she had something to tell me, that would blow my mind. It was that Dave Grohl was a member of Nirvana.

I laughed so hard I cried when I realise she didn’t know that he was in Nirvana the week prior. I’d assumed that she didn’t know it was the Foo Fighters that he was in, being that she claimed to be such a huge Nirvana fan.

Personality wise, she was very unpleasant, as she was a spiteful, judgemental, hypocrite, just like a mother. However, I suspect that there was something less surface unpleasant about ash, and instead she had issues that went much deeper, but this impression came after we “fell out,” when one of her family pet dogs had to be put down, and she was laughing about it.

A few months after I began my relationship with what I now consider to be my first real boyfriend, Matt, and the only one of my ex’s that I haven’t got a bad word to say about, (Manager) A made me work on the checkouts for a couple of hours during midday, to cover the lunch breaks, because a member of staff had called in sick that day, which I really wasn’t happy about considering the reasons why I had insisted on being moved to the shopfloor. Plus, they were other till trained staff working on the shopfloor who could’ve done it. About ten minutes after I logged on, she brought a woman who was clearly related to her, to my till to be served, and introduced me as “the cradle snatcher.” Neither me, nor the woman, laughed. The woman looked embarrassed. I was furious. Both (manager) A and Michael, her son, had lied to me about his age. I felt like responding that I should start calling her daughter that, seeing as she was older than me and had tried to kiss me, but I bit my tongue, because I didn’t want to get fired and because I would have also pointed out that her daughter, was a spiteful bitch just like her, if I started down that road. After her initial excitement of getting to break the news to me that Michael was her brother, it became obvious that she didn’t like the fact that I was her brothers girlfriend, but I assume that it was because, like her mother, she didn’t believe I was good enough for him. After she tried to kiss me, it never occurred to me that she might have liked me in the same way that Michael like me, it’s hard for me to even believe that now. Yet, I can’t think of any reason why she would have done what she did to me, other than being jealous and/or hurt, but then if she did have issues, would she have needed a reason.

Although me and ash didn’t go clubbing together regularly, it was enough that when she got her friend a job at the DIY store, her friend acted as though we were friends. I honestly didn’t remember her friends name (and today, although I remember her bright Auburn hair, and her love of forensics science, which was what she was studying at uni, I don’t remember her name). Also, what happened had already happened, so I kept my distance as much as possible, the same way as I did with Ash, as I didn’t know if she was one of the girls involved.

On the day of the first instance, which was a Saturday, I had mentioned to Ash that I was going into town that night with my friend MK and his friends. What I didn’t mention to Ash was that I wasn’t sure whether I wanted to go or not, as things had been a bit weird between me and MK for a few weeks. During the period that I was going through my ordeal with Ste S, MK had tried to kiss me. We had been out with my friends at the Krazy house, and were both very drunk. One minute we were dancing, and the next his lips were on mine. Much like I would do with Ash at her party, I froze, neither reciprocating nor rejecting him, because I didn’t want to kiss him, but I no longer felt like I was allowed to reject the advances of men. When MK realised that I was just going to stand there, he pulled away, pointing out that if I didn’t want to kiss him, I didn’t have to.

“I don’t want to kiss you,” I confirmed robotically, before walking off.

I valued my friendship with MK, so on one hand I wanted to go, so things could get back to normal as soon as possible, but on the other hand, I didn’t want to go because things between us were still tense. When Ash said that she was also going into town with friends and suggested we all go together, as all her friends were girls, and all MK’s friends were boys, although we had never done this before, I text MK to see if he and his friends were up for it, hoping it would ease the awkwardness. MK and his friends agreed, so after both me and Ash went home to get ready, we met back up with our friends in concert Square.

Ash, proving once again what a poser she was, wanted to go to the walkabout, which is where Ash always wanted to go, even though, or at least every time that I went there, and I only ever went there with ash, it was full of chavs, but because Ash always got what she wanted, so that is where we started our night. Eventually, the boys got bored and headed off to another club, leaving just me and MK with Ash and her friends, and with the girls also getting restless and beginning to talk about going somewhere else, Ash decided that we should have gone to the Krazy house, as though going to the walkabout hadn’t been her idea.

Due to my very recent ordeals with both Michael C and Ste S, the stress of waiting for HIV test results, and an extremely awkward atmosphere between me and MK, I was already hammered by this point, so the few (traumatic) memories I have of the night from when we arrived at the Krazy House are hazy.

What I am sure of, is that we hadn’t even been there long enough to buy a round of drinks when MK tried to kiss me again. Not wanting a repeat what had happened with Ste S, this time, I put my foot down and rejected him. MK then attempted to cause an argument with me, but only succeeded in creating a small scene before storming off. He wasn’t even out of sight before Ash enquired as to what was going on between the two of us, I answered that there was nothing going on between us, thinking that it was obvious that was his problem, but Ash refused to drop the subject.

She was still talking about it over an hour later, while we were standing at the bar, waiting to be served and “Adam” approach us. Due to being deep in conversation, we had been at the bar for longer than we should have. My back was to him, so I didn’t see him approach us, but Ash did, and when he (rudely) interrupted us to introduce himself, Ash immediately and enthusiastically introduce the two of us. Ash’s enthusiasm led me to believe that the cockney accent was coming from the type of man Ash would have found attractive, so when I turned around to face him I was surprised to see a heavy, short man, who even I classed as being on the unattractive side. Unfortunately for me, it wasn’t Ash he had come to speak to, it was me.

Now, at the age of 34, having fallen victim to so many bad men, if a man approaches me in public, I have no problem demanding that leave me alone, but being an anxious, timid, 18 year old, who had been raised to be polite to a fault, I didn’t know how to demand he leave me alone, and even worse, I didn’t think I was allowed to, even though his behaviour was extremely odd, and inappropriate from the start.

This is the conversation that we had at the bar –

“Adam”: “Where are you from?”

Me: “Here.”

“Adam”: “No, I mean like what country are you from?”

Me: “Here.”

“Adam”: “No, I mean like what country are your parents from?”

Me: “Here.”

“Adam”: “No, I mean like, what race are you?”

Me: “White.”

“Adam”: “Don’t lie to me. You’re clearly Indian, or Asian.”

Me: “No. I’m not.”

Feeling really creeped out by him, I got the attention of the barman and paid for both mine and Ash’s drinks, believing that it would end the interaction, but Ash invited him to join us.

As we made our way back up the stairs to the floor in between the K2 and K3, which was where Ash’s friends were, “Adam” signalled for a group of men further down the bar to follow us.

Despite it being Ash who invited him to join us, “Adam” would not leave me alone, even when I politely requested that he did, and because we were all standing up and Ash was the only person that I really knew there, I was finding it impossible to shake him off, as every time I managed to break away from him and insert myself back into whatever conversation Ash was having, she would start include him in the conversation too.

Though I don’t recall all of what he was saying to me, I recall him admitting that he had been watching me since my argument with MK (who is Asian) and kept insisting that I go back to his hotel room with him. To which I replied that wasn’t going to happen, as I wasn’t interested in him, or sex, and even if I had been I wasn’t stupid enough, or the type of person to, go back to a strangers hotel room, or have a one night stand. Finally, pretending to be busy texting, I sat down on a small row of seats that ran along a staircase, that had a railing between it and the stairs. Like my rule never to accept a drink from anybody, I also had a rule not to leave my friends, so I was careful to go just far enough that it would be obvious that I wanted privacy. What I failed to understand, even after everything I had already been through that summer, was that bad men don’t care what you want, or don’t want.

Him, Ash and her friends, all chatted for a few minutes while they all stared at me, which was really unsettling because it couldn’t have been more obvious that they were discussing me. Then “Adam” came over, slid into the row of seats next to me and in a distressingly similar way to what to Ste S had done to me at the pub, grabbed me violently and began trying to kiss and grope me, only “Adams” assault was far more intrusive than Ste S’s. At first I tried to fight him off, and a two points I managed to stop him just long enough to shout to Ash and her friends for help, as well as the people coming up the stairs. Unsurprisingly the people coming up the stairs acted like they couldn’t see or hear me. To my horror though, Ash and her friends were all watching and laughing, as though what was happening to me was hilarious.

Remember in my post about my date with Ste S, when I told you how it wouldn’t be the only occasion I gave in and “allowed” somebody to assault me in order to get their assault on the over and done with?

Well this is that other time.

Being trapped between the wall and the railings I just gave in and waited for it to be over. Once it was, and he let me go, I ran to Ash and her friend, still for some reason believing that they would help me, but instead they called me terrible names and laughed at me.

“Adam” wasn’t done with me yet either. He had just needed to go to the toilet, and when he returned he began insisting that I go back to his hotel room with him and offering me money for sex.

After my date with Ste S, I spent weeks blaming myself and analysing what I should have done differently on the date when he began assaulting me. The first was leave. Initially this didn’t seem like a safe safe option in my current situation. Not only did I know that “Adam” would probably follow me. It was Saturday night, and I was in town. The second was too alert a member of staff. At the pub that would have been the barman. Again, initially this didn’t seem like an option in my current situation. It was too busy. Also, what would the bar staff do? Once I told them I would still be in the club, and so would “Adam.” Then, I had a risky idea that maybe if I did both it would work. It would mean intentionally breaking my rule of never separating from my friends though. However, after what she had just done, I already no longer considered Ash a friend, and felt like I might actually be safer on my own. Again, I told “Adam” leave me alone, and Ash I was going home, then I raced thought the club, and down three or four flights of stairs. As I had expected, “Adam” chased after me, but by the time he caught up to me I had already explained to the bouncers what had happened to me, and that I wanted to leave but was afraid he would follow me.

“That’s him,” I shouted, pointing. “That’s the man who assaulted me.”

“No I never,” he protested. “Your friends said that you like to play hard to get. That you like it rough. They said if I gave you money you’d at least give me a blow job.” As soon as he finished speaking and saw the reaction of the bouncers, who looked as though they had never heard something so blatantly stupid in their entire lives, his face dropped, and he turned and dashed up the stairs and into the crowd.

I didn’t wait to see what the bouncer said or did. Seizing the opportunity, I left the Krazy House, glad I only had to make it to the bottom of the road to get a taxi home.

The next time I saw Ash was a week later, when we had to work our Saturday shift together. I hadn’t spoken to her since I left the Krazy House a week prior, and we completely ignored each other for the first few hours.

I was the locker room, texting, about to go back to work after my lunch break, when my friend Marc came in.

“Shit Rach, you’re a dark horse, I never knew you were that type of girl.” He laughed.

“What are you talking about?” I asked, confused, looking up from my phone, I hadn’t seen Marc all day because the store had been super busy.

“Ash was showing me her photos from last weekend and there’s one of you and that boy you pulled with his hand up your dress.”

You know when people say they saw red, well it wasn’t actually red, but the emotion hit me so hard and fast that it appeared visually like the world around me exploded, as my skin began a to prickling and burn.

“Rach what’s wrong?” Marc sounded as though he regretted saying anything to me.

“She took fucking photos of me being assaulted,” I repeated, over and over, but I wasn’t talking to Marc, I was having some sort of meltdown. Throwing my phone into the locker, I slammed the door over and over again until some of the rage subsided. “Where is she?”

“She was in the lighting department when she showed me,” I began to walk away from him while he was midsentence. “Rach,” he called. “Don’t do anything stupid.”

Ash was still in the lighting department when I got there. Actually, as luck would have it, she was in the tiny stockroom, that was basically a cupboard with shelves in big enough for a single person, but that didn’t stop me going inside there with her. Not giving her a chance to speak, I put my left hand against the door frame an my right against the shelves so she couldn’t leave.

“Give me the fucking pictures,” I hissed.

She reached up to a shelf above her head and awkwardly took down the packet of photographs, sorting through them, giving me the ones I wanted.

I don’t think I’d ever been so angry, and I definitely had never been so ashamed, in fact to this day I am still ashamed and have never been more ashamed by anything else.

As I sat in a toilet cubicle, crying, tearing up the photographs and wishing I had also gotten the negatives, I berated myself for not fighting harder, for not doing more, for not hurting him. I told him no, to leave me alone, to stop it. I pushed him away, and pulled away. But that was all I had done, because even while he was attacking me, I was afraid that if I hurt him, if I done him any harm, it would be me that got into trouble.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Phase 3 – Week 6

3×1 lap of 4 minutes running, 1 minute walking, days unknown.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Phase 3 – Week 6

Day 36: Monday

All I write for Monday’s entry is –

Stop Starty

Been busy

Hurt toe

I will have completed 1 lap of 4 minutes running, 1 minute walking.

Date 37: Tuesday

Tuesdays notes simply say –

Stop starty third day in a row.

This isn’t true, it’s the second day. My sanity is clearly, dangerously close to slipping.

Day?: The day of the accident

These notes say they were written on Wednesday but I know this isn’t true. However, I don’t know if they happened on the Thursday or the Friday.

All I wrote underneath the day was –

Stopped cycle one, hallucinating.

Stopped cycle two, phone call.

Third cycle twisted ankle, almost fell. Finish last 47 seconds of running anyway.

Here’s what I remember –

I slept from the afternoon the day before, until around 3 or 4 am this morning, because I hadn’t slept the night before that.

After cleaning the flat, I went for a morning run.

The hallucinations were heavy black snow, I couldn’t see through.

The phone call was from my mum tho I don’t recall what was said.

I believe when I rolled my ankle and almost fell I was checking my phone, to see how many more seconds I had left to run, as I was struggling both physically and mentally

Later, I decide to take two weeks rest, if not for my ankle, for my mental health, but I want to talk about that decision in next weeks post.

Categories
English language notes

Writing To Argue

• Clear point of view like persuasive

• However consider both sides equally

⁃ Counter arguments against your view point successfully.

Consider

• audience

• register

⁃ formal

⁃ or informal

⁃ – depends on your audience.

• Present your argument clearly

• and counter opposing views.

First part of your answer

• your views

• effective technique

• then move on to opposing views

• effective technique

• however

Example

Some people belief trips abroad are costly.

However the financial cost is outweighed by being immersed in another culture.

Categories
Uncategorized

Proof Reading Skills

Part one

It is important to proof read your work, even professional writers check their work several times before submitting it.

How can you proof read your work accurately?

1. In an exam

A. Begin by making sure you have read each question correctly.

B. Does your work answer the questions properly?

C. Have you addressed all the key points in the question?

2. In an exam

A. Check that you have numbered all of your answers correctly.

3. In an exam

A. When you’ve done 1 and 2 quickly read through your answers to make sure they each have clear

• Introductions

• conclusions

• Topic sentences

⁃ To guide your readers through your ideas.

4. Errors- Sentence Beginnings

• Errors can sneak in at any time

• And they come in a variety of different forms.

A. Does every sentence begin with a capital letter?

5. Errors – Capital Letters

A. Have you started proper nouns such as

• Names

• Places

• And titles

with a capital letter?

6. Errors- Sentence Endings

A. Have you ended every sentence with

• a full stop

⁃ .

• question mark

⁃ ?

• exclamation mark

⁃ !

7. Errors- Speech And Quotes

A. Are there speech marks around speech?

” “

B. Are there quotation marks around quotes?

‘ ‘

8. Errors – commas

A. Are

• Lists

• And long sentences

Broken up with commas?

⁃ ,

9. Apostrophes

Apostrophes can cause a lot of problems so it’s worth checking to see if you have used them correctly.

A. You use apostrophes for contraction.

This is when 2 words are merged together.

Example

Do not – Don’t

Should not – Shouldn’t

In each of these examples the words have been pressed together and a letter removed.

An apostrophe fills the space left behind.

B. Apostrophise are also used for possession.

That means showing that an object belongs to someone.

If something belongs to someone you should use an apostrophe.

Example

Jayne’s hat

Dan’s book

If you happen to encounter a character whose name already ends in s

Example

Sherlock Holmes + book

Sherlock Holmes’ book

Or

Sherlock Holmes’s book

Both are correct.

10. Colons and semi colons

A. A semi colon is used to connect to related ideas.

B. And to show a relationship between two sentences that are linked in some way.

Each side of a semi colon work as a sentence in its own right but the semi colon implies a relationship between the two.

Example

A Justine likes kickboxing; Ali likes rockclimbing.

In this case the two girls like different things.

But the semi colon implied there’s a relationship.

B. The interviewer entered the room; I froze in panic.

In this case freezing and panic is clearly linked to the interview entering the room.

C. If the second part of the sentence explains the first you can use a colon.

Example

The house with deserted: its owner died ten years ago.

11. Spelling Errors – Homophones

Always be on the lookout for spelling errors.

One of the most common spelling errors is homophone confusion.

Homophones are words that sound the same but which are spelt differently.

A. Example

• There

• Their

• They’re

Their is used when something belongs to someone.

Example

They put on their coats.

Here the coat clearly belong to the group being discussed.

There

• most often to refer to a place.

• Or the beginning of a sentence.

Example

I went over there.

There were three women.

They’re

• Is informal

• It is not likely to be used in your essay writing

If you need to say they are informally then you will use they’re.

Example

They’re moving to New York.

When your proofreading check every there, their and they’re to check you are using the right one.

B. Example

• Which

• Witch

Witch – A magical person.

Which – The writer uses the word “chilling” which makes him seem cold and frightening.

Always use the word which unless referring to an actual witch or a plant name etc.

Categories
Autobiographical

The party

Part 4

As you know, I’ve been building up to writing about my sexual assault trial for the last few months. The events in this post not only take place after the sexual assault that trial was for occurred, I’m also unable to write about them in narrative form, so this post is going to be a little bit different from what you are used to from my Sunday autobiographical blog post.

In some ways, this post is one of the most important blog post that I have tackled today, as it briefly touches on some of the warning signs that a man might be a sexual predator, or abuser, that I’ve learnt about through my own life experiences, and which has been confirmed through my consumption of true crime. I will specifically be discussing male on female sexual violence in this post, so I want to make it clear here that I know women can also be sexual predators and abuses, and that men can also be victims of these crimes.

Whether or not these warning signs also apply to women, I don’t know, as I have not done any research for this post, I’m simply speaking about my own personal experiences, and what I myself have watched, listened to and read about on the subject, for non-research Purposes. As well as touching on my minds way of denying the extent to which I might have been in danger to cope, and my natural reaction to automatically and impulsively defend others who might be in danger, particularly people who I love and/or care for.

Let’s look at the warning signs.

1. This is a point that we have touched on previously. Men who cannot take no for an answer when it comes to you going on a date with them. If a man cannot take no for an answer when he asks you to go on a date with him, he won’t take no for an answer in regards to anything else, and that includes sexual contact.

I am unsure as to whether Ste S actually falls into this category or not, as he never actually asked me to go on a date with him personally, he got other people to do it for him.

2. Men who want to have anal sex with women, who don’t want it, or specifically because they do not want it. I do not mean men who asked for it or suggest it, then when you say no accept that you do not want to engage in it and move on. I mean men who continually bring it up and/or trying to force it on you after you have said no.

Ste S does not fall into this category, so I will leave this fetish alone for the remainder of this post, but it is something I will bring back up, as and when it’s relevant.

3. Men who want to take the “virginity” of women, because taking the “virginity” of women is what excited them sexually.

This definitely does apply to Ste S. However, I believe Ste S is actually worse than men who want to only do this with “a consenting woman,” because he wanted to take the “virginity,” of women even if they didn’t want to have sex and/or have sex with him.

We really do have to take “virginity” fetishes more serious as a society, as the people that have this fetish often prey on the vulnerable, or people who cannot legally consent to sexual activity, whether it is their “choice to consent” or not.

Addressing why throughout this post I will be using quotation marks around the word virginity is also important. Virginity isn’t a real thing, it is a concept, and it is a concept that, again, although it is dangerous to both men and women, is particularly dangerous in regards to male on female crime. We need to stop using the word virgin and virginity, as well as pushing the concept of them, or allowing others to push the concept of them, as a factual thing.

With that all said, let’s look at that how I have “coped” with the danger Ste S posed to me. When I first started writing about Ste S, it was my belief that the events I will be discussing in this post took place only a year after the party, which was impossible, because I knew that it took place during the summer holidays in between my first and second year of university. I went back and forth questioning the time that today’s events occurred, thinking maybe I was wrong and they happened during the Christmas holidays, but after debating this with myself for the best part of a month, maybe two, I am confident that they took place during the summer, so not only a year after I had last had to work with Ste S, but two whole years after the party.

I would like you to pause for a moment here, to think about how long two years actually is in general.

Now, take another moment, to think about it in terms of getting over a romantic relationship.

Then add on the fact that “relationship” was actually only a single date, then a few weeks of the party who can’t get over that “relationship” molesting the party who “has moved on.”

It is a ridiculous and terrifying amount of time for somebody to not only still be thinking about you, and talking about you, constantly, but doing it with the same state of mind and the same amount of emotion they had at the time of the “split.”

Here is what happened. My sister, who is three and a half years younger than me, so who would have only been seventeen if my maths is correct, went to a party at her friend Simon’s house.

Simon was either related to Ste S, or was close friends with somebody who was, and as a result he was friends with Ste S, who by pure chance was also at this party.

On discovering that my sister was there, he actively sought her out, then went on an emotional rant about how I broke his heart – not because I broke up with him (and remember I didn’t, Michael had to do it for me) – but because he had wanted my “virginity,” and I had “given it to” Michael B.

I want us to now consider his statement and behaviour.

If he was indeed under the impression that me and Michael B had sex that night (which I don’t believe he actually was) telling my sister about it was not his place.

So, what were his motives for doing so, whether he believed it or not?

He and my sister weren’t friends, they weren’t even acquaintances, they were complete strangers. I’ve thought about what his motives could have been for days now, and all I can come up with, is what I felt like his motives were at the time, which is that he was hoping that he could guilt or groom my seventeen year old sister into having sex with him in my place.

If you put his behaviour into context, can you think of a different reason?

To put his behaviour in context for you, two years after being subjected to several weeks of molestation by this man, because I went on a single date with him, to stop people harassing me over it, he approaches my sister, who is around the same age as I was at the time of the molestation, and who he is a complete stranger to, in a situation where she was potentially under the influence of alcohol, and ranted about how upset he was that I gave somebody else my “virginity” because he wanted to take it.

My sister, recognising that his behaviour wasn’t right, warned me about it the next day. After confronting him about it, which I will tell you about in a minute, I reached out to people who I was still connected with, through social media, et cetera, who I had worked with at the DIY store, which wasn’t many people, and told them about what he had said to my sister, which is how I found out that he had been telling people this since the night of the actual party, and was still talking about it constantly, to that very day.

This is partly why, I don’t believe, that he genuinely thought me and Michael actually had sex that night. What I believe is that he was hoping that I was still a “virgin” and still fantasising about taking my “virginity” to that very day.

The rest of my reason was the hungry, hopeful looking in his eyes, that suggested he was deluded enough to think I was coming to offer him my “virginity” the day I confronted him.

It was the day after Simon’s party, the day my sister told me what he had said to her, that I marched down to the DIY store, filled with anger and fear, to confront him.

Half of me expected that he might not be in work that day, all of me expected that I would need to ask whoever was on the checkouts if he was in, then search for him if he was. As luck would have it, he was at the front of the store, by the same pallet of emulsion that me and Michael B had our paint fight at.

As soon as I saw him, all the repressed feelings of anger, fear and shame, rose to the surface, and I began absolutely screaming.

I remember shouting, “Don’t you come near me, my family, or my friends, ever again. Don’t even talk to us. Stay away from my sister. Don’t ever speak to her, or try to contact her again. Stop lying about me. Stop talking about me.”

Everybody around us was watching, both staff and customers. I turned and ran from the store. The security guard, who had been approaching me, looked relieved as I did.

Was I afraid about getting into trouble?

No.

Because I was willing to stop lying to myself and other people about what he had done to me if it meant protecting my sister from him.

I’ve never admit it to my family what he did to me. I just told them that I had gotten myself into a relationship that I didn’t want to be in.

When I got outside, I burst into tears, so proud of myself for not crying in front of him this time. Then, I had what I now know was a (mild for me) panic attack.

I still remember his mouth dropping open in shock, and flapping around like a fish out of water, when I started screaming at him. There was no fear in my voice that time, just pure rage. Maybe in his mind I was still a teenager ashamed to admit I was a victim of sexual assault, afraid my mum would blame me again. But I’d already crossed that bridge again, this time as adult, and for all the fear and shame I still had then, still actually had until writing this post, my anger was greater.

It still is.

I’m no longer angry at just him, and myself, I’m angry at the world that laughs at a teenage girl who begs them to help her get out of a relationship she never agreed to be in.

And that is why this story is important.

Categories
Autobiographical

The Party

Part 3

Ste S was either, incapable of understanding that I was a human being with thoughts and feelings of my own, or didn’t believe I had a right to exercise free will, because even with a third party informing him that his behaviour was despicable, he was still reluctant to stop abusing me. I was an object to Ste S, an object that in his opinion he had a greater right to own than anybody, including myself. Faced with the reality that he was no longer going to be able to abuse me, he burst into tears and began begging me – not to give him a “second chance”– not to forgive him for abusing me – but to have sex with him right there and then in Michael’s bedroom, like he also owned that, because he wanted to be my first. As he did, he groped hungrily at me.

Recoiling, I sunk into Michael, who wrapped his arms around me protectively and pulled me away.

“You’re pathetic,” Michael observed, clearly as shocked by Ste S’ reaction as I was. “She doesn’t want you. She never wanted you. She went on a pity date with you, because you were going around ordering everybody to hassle her for you, and you’ve been abusing her ever since.”

This was the first time anybody had mentioned, or admitted, to, or in front of me, that Ste S had been requesting that people harass me for him.

As quickly as he started, he stopped crying, wiping his eyes with the palms of his hands, and his nose on the sleeve of his jacket. Then without another word, he moved to the window, struggling to drag his fat body and stubby legs through it.

“What are you doing?” Michael demand, releasing me.

“Going outside for a fag. Is that okay with you?” It wasn’t actually question, it was an aggressive statement, but Michael responded to it as though it was.

“No, go downstairs into the garden like everybody else.”

Ste ignored him. Lighting a cigarette he strutted around the roof of the extension, like he owned that as well, shouting down to people in that same stupid and disgusting fake jovial voice.

Now, with the adrenaline wearing off, and a giddy relief sinking in, the massive amount of alcohol I had consumed took affect, causing the room to spin, as my body was already turning to jelly. I went to sit down on the bed, but Michael stopped me. If I wanted to sit down on his clean bed, I had to take my dirty trousers off. This seemed like a reasonable request. Glancing quickly at the Ste, to check he was looking away, I shimmied out of my dusty, grimy trousers and climbed onto the bed, reaching for the blanket. I had no problem with Michael seeing my underwear, but I did not want Ste S seeing it.

“If you’re getting under the covers can you take your dirty T-shirt off too?” He asked, as he stepped out of his jeans and sat on the top of the covers.

I stripped my bag and top off, throwing them onto the floor, then pull the blanket up to my chin.

We began to talk about what had just happened. That is, until I lifted my head and caught Ste S pressed against the glass, watching us with the same violent, bitter expression of hatred that he had worn earlier outside. Laying down, I pulled the duvet completely over my head, complaining about him as I did.

Michael got off the bed and approach the window. Although I couldn’t make out what they were saying, I could hear that they were arguing.

Eventually, there was a lot of grunting and thudding as Ste S lumber back inside the bedroom, then the bedroom door opened and closed.

“He’s gone,” Micheal reassured me, sliding under the covers. “And the doors locked. He cant come back in.”

We lay there whispering to each other for so long I lost track of the time. Naturally, the conversation changed from Ste S, to what had been going on in our lives since we broke up.

Maybe it was because of how Michael had just save me, or because I had never cared for anybody else the way I cared about him, or it could’ve just been the alcohol, but Michael said something, I don’t remember what, that made me think he still cared for me, and I found myself pressing my lips against his. Without hesitation, he reciprocated, wrapping me up in his arm. As soon as we came apart though, he admitted guiltily that there was somebody else, that he had a new girlfriend. That is when my feelings for Michael died. I was furious – not over him having a new girlfriend – but because he had cheated on her with me. If he had kissed another person while we had been a couple, I would have been heartbroken. I was sure it would have ended our relationship.

“How could you do that to her?” I threw off the covers and clambered over him, searching for my clothes and bag in the dark.

“You’re one to talk,” he shot back angrily.

“What’s that…” (meant to mean) I started, but I never finish my sentence. Instead, my own anger took over me, “You know what, it’s fine. Before I had my tongue in your mouth tonight, I had it in your sisters.” It wasn’t technically true, it was the opposite way around, but in the heat of the moment who actually kissed who didn’t matter to me. What mattered was that I wanted to upset Michael as much as he had upset me, because I knew that he was accusing me of cheating on him with Michael C. He was blaming me, for being assaulted.

That was all it took to push Michael over the edge. He jumped off the bed, grabbing me. Then he threw me out into the hallway in my underwear, and locked the door behind me.

“Michael. You have my stuff in there,” I rattled the handle pointlessly, as I banged on the door.

But he ignored me.

“I always knew I’d get to see you in your underwear one day, Rach,” Ste W joked, coming up behind me. He nudged me away from the door and banged on it himself, loud and hard. “Michael you little shit, give Rach her clothes back.”

Again, Michael didn’t reply, but if we put our ears to the door, we were sure we could hear him moving around inside, searching for my stuff.

That’s when I noticed the moans and groans coming from inside the bathroom. They were so loud that they cut through the party noise. “What the fuck is that?”

Ste W hesitated. I imagine he both didn’t want to be the person who broke the “bad news” to me, or the person who “grassed” on his best work friend. “Ste S is having sex with Jenny in there.”

By the time Michael opened the door, shoved my stuff against my chest and slammed the door shut again, locking it behind him, the moans and groans had changed to both Ste S and Jenny screaming at the top of their voices.

It was obvious that everybody in the upstairs hallway felt awkward and embarrassed. Except me.

I got dressed right there, in the hallway, and practically skipped downstairs to call my taxi.

Afterwards, I learned everybody who had witnessed me skipping off, couldn’t understand why I wasn’t upset or angry with both Ste S and Michael. Obviously, I was over the moon that Ste S was having sex with Jenny in the bathroom, because it told everybody that “me and him were over.” As for Michael – I wasn’t embarrassed by what he did to me. I was wearing nice underwear, and I was super hot, but even if I had been embarrassed by what he did to me, I still wouldn’t have been able to hate him, due to what he did for me that night.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Schedule

Phase 3 – Week 5

Monday: Rest day.

Tuesday: 1 lap of 4 minutes running, 1 minute walking.

Wednesday: 1 lap of 4 minutes running, 1 minute walking.

Thursday: Rest day.

Friday: 1 lap of 4 minutes running, 1 minute walking.

Saturday: Rest day

Sunday: 1 lap of 4 minutes running, 1 minute walking.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running Journal

Phase 3 – Week 5

This weeks journal notes show the decline in both my mental and physical ability to continue on with my running and my running journal without a break, as do next weeks, so there really isn’t much to them. However, they do count towards my run in general, running progress (or rather decline in this instance) and are important examples of why –

• You do need to take breaks from your exercise routine occasionally for both your physical and mental well-being

• You should set realistic goals and stick to them

• You shouldn’t try to progress too quickly.

While preparing to write this weeks blog post, I couldn’t find my notes, that is how badly I have been struggling. In the end, it took me the best part of an hour to locate them.

Day 29: Monday

On Monday I have to go into town to sort out that urgent problem that I couldn’t fix last Wednesday, which changes Monday from an exercise day to a rest day.

Date 30: Tuesday

On Tuesday, I complete 1 lap of 4 minutes running, 1 minute walking, even though it’s really difficult.

This takes me 15 minutes, or 3 run/walk cycles.

Day: 31 Wednesday

On Wednesday, I have to stop running twice and am heckled by a group of teenage boys at the 3/4 point. This leaves me feeling like my run wasn’t worth it and terribly upset that I can’t go outside without being approached, bothered, hassled, or harassed

Day 32: Thursday

Thursday as a rest day.

Date 33: Friday

when I return home after my run on Friday, I simply write a list which says –

Hungry

Rainy

Tired

Stopped all three cycles

Date 34: Saturday

Even though it’s raining on Saturday, I’m determined to go for my run, because if I don’t go today, I will have to go tomorrow, meaning I will be doing 2 or 3 exercise days in a row. But, when I reach the front door to the block of flats I realise that the rain is much heavier than I thought it was. when I open the door, the wind immediately sweeps the rain inside. aware that I won’t make it to the gate before having to give up, I resign myself to going tomorrow instead.

Date 35: Sunday

On Sunday, I forget to take my morning medication which includes my inhalers, before leaving my flat to exercise, which means I can’t breathe during my run. Despite this, I battle through not stopping once, but cutting my last run short by 30 seconds.

Categories
English language notes

Writing To Persuade

Techniques

• Triples/ rule of three

• Direct address/ using words like you

• Rhetorical questions

• Similes

• Metaphors

• Figurative language

• Repetition/ using the same word or phrase over and over again.

Use a combination of

• expert opinions and personal anecdotes.

Categories
English language notes

Writing To Persuade

Plan

Think about

• Your audience

• and purpose,

Note

• Your points.

Clearly

• present the topic.

Make sure you are

• compassionate

• and appealing

• speaks directly to the audience.

Categories
English language notes

Writing To Persuade

Writing to persuade is more passionate.

• The language will have more emotion in it.

⁃ This is called emotive writing.

When writing to persuade you are usually asked to write

• an article

• speech

• or letter.

You are trying to change the way your reader thinks.

• Its like being a sales man trying yo sell products.

• Although you must show other view points

• Your pieces general focuses on your own opinion.

It uses

• emotive language

• and exaggeration

to emphasis your point.

Example

You could call a statue-

A grotesque eye sore

to try to persuade the council to remove it.

Remember to consider your audience.

• If you were trying to persuade your parents to allow you to attend a school trip

⁃ your writing would be more informal than if you were writing an article for a news paper.

Categories
English language notes

How can you become a better listener?

There are two different types of listening

• Passive listening.

⁃ Meaning sitting back and letting words wash over you.

⁃ -You don’t respond to them in anyway

⁃ -You may not absorb everything that’s being said.

⁃ –Listening to music while you revise is a good example of passive listening.

• Active listening

⁃ Is the opposite of passive listening

⁃ It is an interactive process

⁃ And it has been proven that if you are an active listener you will

⁃ -Remember

⁃ -And absorb more information.

Keep your focus on the speaker and look at them or their presentation at all times.

⁃ If you drift away redirect yourself by looking at the slides and reading them in your mind.

⁃ Another way to make sure you’re focused is to repeat the last few words of the speaker in your head.

Focus on

• What is being said

• And who is saying it.

• If the speaker has any distracting habits try to ignore them and focus on the words.

It is polite to show you are responding to a speakers words buy

• nodding encouragement

• or clapping if this us appropriate.

In order to ensure that you understand the topic

• Listen for any sign posts

• Or signals

In the presentation.

Example

If the speaker says

• “The next aspect of the topic is…”

⁃ They’re moving onto a new subsection.

If you’re allowed to make notes

• Key points

• And topic shifts

Are the most important things to jot down.

Once you’ve heard a presentation

• think about how it relates to what you already know.

• Decide on whether you agree with what you have heard.

At the end of the presentation you may be given time to

• Explain your thoughts

• Or discuss your ideas with the speaker.

Another way to show you have listened effectively is by asking the speaker questions.

⁃ However make sure you give the speaker time to finish explaining their points.

⁃ There is no point in asking a question that the speaker would have explained themselves if given enough time.

• Try not to interrupt if necessary.

• Jot down a few questions to ask at the end.

If you listen and show your listening skills in these ways

• You’ll find the presentation much more interesting

• Will go away with a much clear memory of what has been discussed.

• You’ll be able to contribute to the discussion about the presentation much more successfully.

Categories
English language notes

Listening Skills

Listening is a very important skill.

People appreciate people who

• listen to them

• and respond to what they have to say.

Listening can also help you

• learn

• and encounter new ideas.

Categories
Autobiographical

The Party

Part Two

The excitement didn’t last long. Not that it would have anyway, but it was Ash who hurried it to it’s inevitable conclusion, not me, or Ste S. She was eager to reveal her reason for inviting us all, and none of the managers, to the pub. Her parents and youngest brother were away on holiday, again, Michael was out that night with friends, and she was in the mood for a house party.

While she explain this, I was beating myself up for not being strong or brave enough to kiss a total stranger, and resigning myself to putting back on my public everything is fine mask, while privately, desperately begging to be released from a relationship that I never agreed to be part of.

And Ste S continue to pretend that he had orchestrated the entire ear in mouth “joke,” offering me around as though he was my pimp.

Everybody except me, who was suspicious of why Ash was inviting her colleagues instead of her friends and neither wanted to be around Ste S or her youngest brothers pets, where “up for it.” Ash pleaded with me though, promising me both the tanks and her brothers bedroom doors were closed, just like Michael had done months prior. Reluctantly, wishing for another opportunity and a different way to force Ste S to break up with me, I climbed into the first taxi that arrived with Ash, Ste W, two of our other male colleagues, and some of the alcohol we bought at the pub for the party.

Being that it was a Saturday night, taxis were in high demand, so we arrived at Ash’s a good ten minutes before anybody else.

Ash unlock the front door leading us into the hallway, as she rapidly chatted about how we had to see her bedroom. The boys put down the drinks, Ash put down her keys, and we followed her into the bedroom, which was behind the door to our left, expecting something unique, but to our surprise, it was just an ordinary bedroom.

When the boys question this, Ash explained that the room was built specially for her, and that it was one of the two extensions her parents had added onto the ground floor of the property since they bought it. The other extension was to enlarge the kitchen.

After a couple of minutes she started requesting that I put her ear in my mouth again, and the boys immediately egged me on. I don’t remember what she was saying, what I remember it’s her sitting down on her single bed as she tugged me down beside her.

“Ash, I wanted to piss Ste off,” I admitted, blinking back tears. “I never agreed to be in a relationship with him, and he won’t let me break up with him, so I need him to break up with me.

“Out,” she commanded the boys.

“No way,” Ste W protested. “Things are just getting good.

Ash stood up and shoved them into the hallway, slamming the door shut behind them, then returned to the bed.

“You know what would really piss him off, is if you cheated on him,” it felt like ash was reading my mind, and I had assumed that she was kicking the boys out so we could have a private conversation, so it never occurred to me that she was volunteering to be the person I cheated on him with until she leaned in and kissed me.

Shocked, I froze, neither reciprocating nor resisting. It was only when she stopped and stared at me confused that I regained my ability to speak.

“I’m not into this Ash.”

When she didn’t respond, I stood up and left the room, going to join the boys in the kitchen.

Ash remained in her room, opening the door for people as they arrived. To my surprise, people who weren’t even in work that day, or at the pub with us, began arriving with their own friends. It didn’t take long for the house to get so full of people that somebody opened the back door, and I eagerly went into the garden to escape Ste S. Then, to avoid him begun moving from group to group every time he found me and insert himself into the conversation. So, I genuinely didn’t noticed that Ash was still absent.

Luckily, I had not long reentered the kitchen when my worst nightmare began to unfurl itself into reality, meaning I was in the right place at the right time to hear Craig W’s warning.

As I came inside, everybody’s attention was on Jenny, who was attempting to open a beer bottle with her teeth. A man I had never seen before was warning her that she might break a tooth.

“I’ve already broken a tooth opening a bottle,” she bragged, then proceeded to break another. As she opened her mouth to swear, her words disappeared under a bloodcurdling scream, and everybody’s attention snapped to that. The scream turned into incoherent shouting, and a commotion followed the person responsible through the house, as he raced down the stairs and into the kitchen

Red faced and spluttering, all he managed to utter was “Ash” and “snakes,” before Ash herself began descending the stairs calling, “where’s Rachel? I’m looking for Rachel.”

After sharing a horrified glance with Craig W, we both grabbed the door handle and pulled the door between the living room and the kitchen closed, using our body weight, against the people on both sides who were trying to open it, to keep it closed. As ashes silhouette became visible on the other side through the frosted glass, Ste W began to sort of narrate in disbelief what was happening. Apparently, Ash had both snakes draped around her neck and shoulders.

Eventually, after what felt like eternity, somebody in the living room convinced Ash that wearing two snakes, one of which was a Boa, was not the best idea, and after being reassured Ash was upstairs and the snakes were back in their tanks, I dashed through the house and into the small front garden to phone a taxi.

I was waiting on hold when Ste S appeared behind me, and began aggressively demanding I go upstairs with him, so he could speak to me alone about my behaviour. We were alone here, so I knew that speaking to me was not his real intention. However, even if we hadn’t have been alone, I would’ve known what is real intentions were, because he had made them known to me earlier that night, through text messages, when he had told me tonight was the night I was going to stop being a frigid bitch and have sex with him. Also, I wasn’t his girlfriend, and I had purposely been behaving in a manner I hoped would embarrass him.

Refusing, I insisted that I was going home. He snatched my mobile off me, hanging up, and when I tried to get it back, he spun me around and body slammed me into the wall of the house, pinning me there. He moved into “kiss me,” but I turned my head as close to the wall as I could. He began fumbling with the button on my trousers with his empty hand, so I grabbed his fingers and tried to bend them back, but he held onto the button tight

That’s when it hit me. This wasn’t an old man pub, where everybody was a stranger who either didn’t want to get involved, or was enjoying watching me being assaulted, and it wasn’t working, where I could get fired, so I started screaming for him to get off me and fighting him.

But he was too strong.

And nobody came outside from the party to help me.

Despite this, I persisted, shouting as loud as I could, as I shoved and clawed at him, hoping that if nobody from the party was coming to help me, a neighbour would.

Because I was making so much noise, neither of us heard the taxi pull up. The first thing I heard was the cold, calm, voice boom above my own, “Yo, guys, what’s up?”

Both if us stopped fighting, and Ste even stepped away from me. His mouth twitched and twisted, and I realise that he was struggling to form a pathetic excuse for his own behaviour, not to convince me, Michael, or anybody else, just himself, which I now realise is what he had been doing all along.

“Michael, can I talk to you please?” I grabbed my phone from Stes grip and slipped from between him and the wall. “In private?”

“Yeah,” he agree, ushering me inside, not taking his eyes off Ste who was glaring at him with a violent, bitter hatred, that absolutely chilled me. Not only was I worried for myself, I was worried for Michael too. He was taller than Ste S, but he was thin. Ste S weighed a lot more than Michael, plus he was a proper chav. If it came to a physical altercation between the two of them, I didn’t think Michael would stand a chance.

We seem to move through the party unnoticed. He led me upstairs into bedroom that turned out to be his own. Then he went straight to the window, opened it, climbed through onto the roof of the extended kitchen and beckoned for me to do the same.

“Are you sure this is safe?” Convinced my leg was going to go through the ceiling of the kitchen, I stepped over the window frame onto the roof gingerly, sitting down opposite him.

“Yeah, I come out here all the time to smoke,” he explained, lighting a cigarette as he did. He took a drag before he continued.” What was that about?”

Even as I had followed Michael through the house, desperate to confide in somebody new, a person who might actually believe me due to the fact that I had been so completely and madly into them, yet I still never wanted to be physically intimate with them, I wasn’t sure I could do it. After all, me and Michael weren’t managing to get along well post break up. Now though, I found it impossible not to let the entire ordeal with the Ste S pour out of me, at the same time as the tears did . Michael listened emotionlessly and silently until I finished – “I just don’t know what to do.”

“I do,” he said flatly, stubbing his cigarette out against the wall and standing up.

As he did, a cry rose above party noise, “Yo, Mickey B, when did you get here?” It was Craig B, Kelly’s brother, Michael’s closest friend at the DIY store, and the only person at the store who was taller than Michael B.

“Just now,” Michael called down.

“What are you doing up there?” Craig B enquired, curiously.

” ‘Avin’ a cig-e-ret,” Michael pronounced it strangely. I imagine it must have been an in joke between the pair, because Craig B howled like it was hilarious.

I had only just stood up to go back inside, when Ste S’ fucking disgusting bulbous heads appeared beyond the edge of the extension next to Craig B and he asked in a stupid jovial voice, “What are you doing up there babe? I’m coming up.”

Before I could object, his bulbous head disappears again.

Shaking, I turned to Michael and whispered, “See? He’s acting like you didn’t just find me fighting him off. I told you,” With every word my voice grew louder and louder as I became more hysterical, losing volume control. “I told you, this is what he does.”

“Ssh,” Michael nudged me towards the window. “Let me deal with it.”

We had only just climbed back inside, when Ste S burst into the room and in that same stupid jovial growl yelled, “Whats up guys?”

I only had a fleeting moment to wonder whether he was making fun of Michael, before Michael confronted him.

“You know what’s up. You’ve been taking advantage of Rachel,” Michaels tone was so calm, it was also so commanding and confident.

“I haven’t –” Ste spluttered, his expression turning to one of fear, but Michael cut him off.

“I just fucking saw you doing it, and she’s told me everything. She’s not your girlfriend. She never agreed to be your girlfriend, so you’re going to stop telling everyone that she is and… Your… Going…to… Stop… Fucking…touching…her…do you understand?”

Suddenly, I realised Michael wasn’t the timid and shy boy he had always been around me. He was a fearless and reckless man. The same fearless and reckless man who had fought off a group of men armed with knives, and lived to tell the tale.

Ste didn’t even attempt to answer him. Pretending Michael wasn’t even there, he glared at me. “This is your last chance or we’re over Rachel. I’ll be your first, right now, tonight, or you and me are over.”

“We’re over,” I confirmed.

Categories
Journal entries

The party

Part 1

To say I was shocked and horrified, when I arrived at work on the Thursday evening following my date with Ste S and discovered that he had lied that I had a wonderful time on our date and we were now in a relationship, would be a gross understatement, as I felt physically sick over it. Despite how desperate and frantic my attempts to correct the the lies were, everybody laughed as though I was joking, which left me a combination of; confused, afraid, upset, angry, frustrated and isolated. I confronted Ste S about it that evening, making it clear that we were not a couple. I had tried to convince myself that it was a misunderstanding and he gotten the wrong impression as I searched for him beforehand, but afterwards he continue trying to grope me when we were alone, and talking to all our colleagues about our relationship.

His physical assaults were not only violating and left me feeling dirty and ashamed, they also left me feeling disgusted and ill, as he would do stuff like beltch really loudly, rattly and wetly, then immediately try to stick his tongue in my mouth. Not only was I in a constant state of fear of being molested while I was at work, I was fearful a supervisor or manager would witnesses it happening and I would get fired for gross misconduct.

Eventually I decided to “play along” and “break up with him,” which quickly became part of my daily work routine, because the next time he saw me he would act as though the conversation had never happened.

Regardless of Ste S’ pretence that we were a couple, I knew, that he knew, that we were not, as he never contacted me outside of work, or asked me on another date, or to meet his family or friends, et cetera.

Due to the assaults, I began cutting my breaks short, or spending them in the women’s toilets, if I found myself alone, but there was nothing I could do to prevent him from finding me while I was working on the shopfloor, so I attempted to get him fired, like I had done with Michael C. However, the managers didn’t care that he was drinking on the job, or driving the forklift without a license, in fact they told me that he did have a license and I must have misunderstood him when he bragged to me that he didn’t.

During this entire time, Ste S was pressuring me to have sex with him. Where he expected us to have this sex is a mystery to me, as we both lived with our mums, and as I constantly made it clear that I wasn’t going to have sex with him, I never found out. Eventually he lost his temper with me and brought up Michael C, calling me names that implied I was “sexually promiscuous”.

“I never let Michael C touch me,” I spat through gritted teeth, with tears in my eyes. “I’ve never had sex and you won’t be my first.” I had naïvely expected this to end his aggressive demands, but it did the opposite. The thought that I had never had sex obviously excited him, and his aggression towards me over it grew.

Thinking about this now as a 34 year old woman makes my skin crawl.

Ash B’s party was an impulse event on her part, and Michael B arriving home when he did was pure luck. I truly believe, that if it wasn’t for Michael B, I would be telling you a very different story today, a story about rape, rather than a story about a very lucky escape.

Ironically, it was Ste S that set the chain of events, that would end is ability to abuse me, into motion. It started when he mentioned to Ash B that he was meeting one of his friends at the pub across the car park straight after work. Ash B then went around inviting everybody, who wasn’t a supervisor or manager, to join them, even though Ste S didn’t seem pleased to have additional company. This was very strange as going to that pub, or any pub, as a group wasn’t something we had ever done. Me and Ash B went into town clubbing together, as did some of the other staff who were friends, but staff nights out weren’t a thing at the DIY shop (except for the staff christmas’s party, which I never attended). Plus, we were all wearing our work uniforms and were covered in the usual dust and grime, meaning we were not staff night out ready. At first I refused to go, but Ash B nagged and nagged until I agreed to go for half an hour, then I was going home.

Even though it was Saturday night, there was hardly anybody else at the pub, just a handful of old men.

Not long after we arrived, Ash B made a comment to Ste S’ friends about how he must’ve heard all about me, which confused him because he had heard nothing about me.

“You’ve heard nothing about me because we’re not a couple and Ste S knows it, yet he constantly tells everybody at work that we are and inappropriately touches me,” I announced confidently and loudly. It felt really good to say it again out loud, as I had resigned myself to just agreeing that we were a couple publicly while privately trying to break up with him, because I was ashamed about what was happening.

There were a few forced laughs in response, but mostly I was met with uncomfortable silence.

Realising that either nobody believed my protest, or if they did they weren’t going to intervene to help me, and aware that Ste S was never going to allow me to “break up with him,” I decided that I needed to force him to break up with me. Not only was there no better time or place to make that happen, this was the only opportunity I would get, as we were only ever together in work.

From the minute we had left the DIY store until this point, Ste S had been texting me insisting that tonight was the night I was going to stop being a frigid bitch and have sex with him. Now his texts were demanding that I stop embarrassing him in front of everyone.

I knew that I had to do something so extreme that he would have no choice but to break up with me in order to save face, but I didn’t know what. I sat there for more than the half an hour I had agreed to stay, turning the problem over in my mind and knocking back drink after drink. It wasn’t until Ste S’ friends who was sat in between me and Ste S snapped me out of it that the idea came to me.

“You’re so pretty, how did you end up with an ogre like Ste?” His tone was playful.

“Kiss him,” my brain urged. “What could be more embarrass than your girlfriend cheating on you with your friend, who she’s only just met, in front of you and your colleagues?”

I couldn’t think of anything worse.

“Are you single?” I asked.

“Yes,” he nodded. “Why?”

“I wasn’t joking before. I am single too. That’s why I can do this,” as soon as the words left my mouth I realised that I couldn’t bring myself a kiss complete stranger, but I needed to do something and he was staring at me expectantly, so, instead, I leaned in and put his ear in my mouth.

As I did, everybody around the table fell into a stunned silence, and my phone erupted into a frenzy of urgent pings. Then somebody cheered, which caused everybody, except Ste S who was frantically typing on his mobile, to laugh.

“Who is next?” I jokingly shouted as I released his ear, not expecting anybody to answer, but several people volunteered.

I paused just long enough to see that all my text were from Ste S, who was now publicly acting like entire thing was a hilarious joke he had Orchestrated, while secretly seething, and send a reply. “You think I’m easy. I’ll show you easy,” I tried my best to smile lightheartedly as I typed, but my smile, felt like the sneer it was.

After that I went around the table shamelessly and (fake) enthusiastically putting everybody’s ears in my mouth. When I finished I had several more angry text from Ste S.

” I would do everybody around this table before I’d do you,” I sent back. This time my smile was real.

Categories
Autobiographical Journal entries Running

Running schedule

Phase three – Week four

Monday: 2 laps of 3 1/2 minutes running, 1 1/2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Tuesday: Rest day

Wednesday : Rest day

Thursday: 2 laps of 3 1/2 minutes running, 1 1/2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Friday: 2 laps of 3 1/2 minutes running, 1 1/2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Saturday: 5/8 laps of 3 1/2 minutes running, 1 1/2 minutes walking

3/8 full run

= 3.324 miles

Sunday: Rest day

Phase three – Week four

Monday: 2 laps of 3 1/2 minutes running, 1 1/2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Tuesday: Rest day

Wednesday : Rest day

Thursday: 2 laps of 3 1/2 minutes running, 1 1/2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Friday: 2 laps of 3 1/2 minutes running, 1 1/2 minutes walking = 3.324 miles

Saturday: 5/8 laps of 3 1/2 minutes running, 1 1/2 minutes walking

3/8 full run

= 3.324 miles

Sunday: Rest day

Total miles: 13.296